Mom's Sweaty Ride Ch. 04 - Different Sex Story - Chapter 8 by CopyKatto full book limited free
(81k)
1 Mom Takes a Ride
byTx Tall Tales©
This little tale is an homage to some of the most popular stories on Literotica.
NakdSalr's "Mom Takes a Ride" (1 2), and byRetired04's "Sitting On My Son's Lap", are both slightly absurd, fun and erotic situations, with a Mom going for an extended ride sitting on her son's lap, with others in the car. IMHO "Mom Takes a Ride" sets a high bar for this kind of story, being a quick easy read, and the car scene ridiculously erotic.
I thought I'd take a shot at a similar story, from the Son's point of view. I also carried the absurdity just a little too far. If you've read any of my work, undoubtedly you know I require a lot more setup, background, character development and so on. I can't help myself.
I don't have the talent to make the story as short as I'd like, but I'm working on that.
I hope you enjoy it. - TTT
P.S. This is an entry for the 2012 Summer Lovin' Contest. It is about Aunt's and their Nephews, as well as Mother's and Son's. If that's not your cup of tea, please read one of the other excellent entries.
"Harold, this is crazy! We're never going to fit all that in the car."
I had to agree with Mom on this one. We were shutting down the summer cabin early, and as usual, it meant bringing home lots of gear that had migrated there during our multiple 'mini-vacations'. Unfortunately, Dad's workload had exploded with a new contract, and it was unlikely we'd get back out to the house again that summer.
This season we'd accumulated more than ever. The coolers with all the game meat were the main culprits. We'd planned on the wild pig hunt earlier in the summer, but had to reschedule twice, due to weather. Mom and Aunt Marie had conniption fits when they found out we'd be hunting on the last day of our vacation. After a bit they settled down and gave in. Mom was a big believer in 'male bonding'. Dad and I didn't do enough together, other than watch football part of the year, by her way of thinkin'. We'd taken up hunting two years back, and even though it was pricey as hobbies go, it turned out to be good for us. It brought us closer, and though we were usually all business during the hunt, we opened up a good bit during our outings. Truth is, it was kind of cool.
My cousin Colin had never really known his real father, and had never been close with either of his two step-fathers, neither of which were in the picture any more. Aunt Marie welcomed any opportunity for him to hang out with other men. Besides, I think she kinda liked the old man. You can't blame her, he's pretty good as Dad's go, if a little ultra-conservative on occasion.
In the end they let us 'he-men' go with their blessings, insisting that we prove ourselves as 'providers' and bring home the bacon. Literally. In the mean time they'd keep the cave clean, and work on polishing off some of the fermented brew. We'd been derelict in our duties, and they had a good bit of work ahead of them, at least in the drinking arena.
We headed out well before dawn to a local orchard where the owner was having problems with herds of feral pigs. It was my first time hunting hogs, and Colin's first time hunting, period. We'd had him practicing out back on the property, chewing our way through a mess of ammunition. Another manly thing the Mom's thankfully approved of. But the play time was over. Big leagues now. We had no idea what to expect.
If you've never gone wild pig hunting, there's no way I could do it justice in a few paragraphs, never mind an entire novel. It's beyond description. We had the time of our lives. We killed wild beasts, dragged their massive carcasses across fields, skinned and cleaned them, and all in all felt pretty damn good about ourselves. Nothing like killing critters, especially big mean ones that could tear you open in seconds, to get a man's testosterone and adrenaline pumping. I swear, after one particular episode I could practically feel my voice deepening, my chest hair growing, and my dick swinging free, half-way to my knee.
If any of you 'men' have got some kind of deep-seated issue with me killin' stuff, as far as I'm concerned you can just pull up your panties, shave your goatee, and move to France, ya damn wusses.
Ladies with issues? Understood. It's a man thing. Come sit on my lap, and I'll explain everything. Heh. (It's an inside joke, never mind.)
The day had been incredible, to say the least. We'd harvested eight all told, and spent more time cleanin' them than we had hunting. We'd filled two large coolers to the brim, and still left most of the meat with the property owner. The farmer was pleased as could be with our results. The pig issue was becoming a huge problem, causing massive crop damage and ground erosion. He welcomed us to come back any time, and clear out as many as we possibly could. Dad shook his hand, and told him we might take him up on that.
We were exhausted yet exhilarated. Colin had killed one ferocious boar that weighed in around 200 lbs, and I'd shot a trophy sow that easily exceeded our 250 lb scale. We'd worked our asses off dragging the pigs back to the Jeep, and learning to skin, gut and butcher a hog bigger than me turned out to be a supremely time-consuming and messy effort. I was never more appreciative of that winch on our Jeep. Dad knew what he was doing, and had all the tools we needed. I'm sure he could have finished it in half the time, but our learning was a big part of the process. Dad always took pride in teaching me, and I appreciated it, even if I didn't say so very often.
The sun was hanging low in the sky by the time we made it back to the cabin, which put a damper on our excitement. We were late getting back, and knew it would be a lot later before we got out of there, with at least a 2 hour drive ahead of us before we got home.
Turns out things weren't all that bad. Aunt Marie and Mom had finished up most of the packing and a stupidly large pile of gear was stacked in the car-port, ready for loading. We backed the Jeep in and found the sisters parked on the front porch, beers in hand.
Colin ran over, still completely stoked over his first hunting trip, but before we were 10 seconds into our story we were cut off.
Mom was holding her nose, and pointing to the lake. "Go! In the lake, clothes and all. Now!"
Aunt Marie was no better. "Lord, y'all stink! You're filthier than those pigs you claimed to be hunting. Harold, I gave you my handsome boy and you returned this?"
Dad laughed. "This young MAN shot a 200 lb boar with 5 inch tusks that could tear you wide open faster than you could say 'Woo pig sooie!'" He put his big old meaty hand on the back of Colin's neck and gave him a squeeze. I saw Colin wince. I knew that squeeze well. I'd suffer it happily. It was the closest thing to affection we men are allowed to share.
Ten minutes later we were swimming/bathing off of our dock, with the Moms parked on the end, listening to our tales while still working on their beers. I suspected they'd had more than a few. It was easy enough to see they were feeling no pain.
To hear Colin tell it, we'd killed Hogzilla, and needed a backhoe to drag it back for cleanin'. Dad shed some reality on the stories, but our Moms were happy we'd had a good day, and were clearly pleased with Colin's contagious excitement in particular.
Alright, I'm gonna throw this out there, even though a lot of y'all are gonna think me perverted or something. Try to be open-minded.
Aunt Marie is hot. Her ex-es must have been some stupid sumbitches.
There. I said it. And don't judge me until you've seen her.
If Mom wasn't, well, Mom, it'd be pretty easy to put her in the same category. Hell, except for their boobs and butts, they could almost have been twins. Come to think of it, they are - Irish twins at least, born only about 11 months apart.
They were both wearing bikinis which they had selected to best emphasize their most noteworthy features. They were obviously sisters, with much the same build, and nearly identical features. Aunt Marie had been considerably more blessed when the boob fairy made her appearance, but Mom had the whole package, including the most perfect ass in the free world. Don't believe me? Ask Dad. He pointed it out in the first place.
Aunt Marie's bikini top was barely able to contain her enormous bounty, and for a woman closer to 40 than 30, they stood up firm and proud, defying age and gravity.
Mom's bikini on the other hand, while nicely encasing her more-than-worthy breasts, emphasized her amazing hips and ass. It was small in the back, showing a lot of cheek, which some might have considered overdoing it a bit, with only family around. I personally thought it was a generous gift to all of mankind, to keep those bodacious cheeks on full display.
Bodacious. That was Dad's word for them. Funny the things guys talk about as they get older. Especially while huntin' with all the testosterone pumpin'. Who ever thought my Dad would brag about Mom's bodacious ass? To me?
The ladies where making us scrub some of the filth off our clothes, passing them out piece by piece. We were developing a nice little pile of wet clothing, which may not have been clean, but was a whole lot better than it had started.
Mom got up and took her cover-up off, but before she could jump in, I stopped her. "Mom! Wait!"
"What?" she asked peevishly.
"I, uh - I'm naked in here."
Colin chimed in, "Me too, Aunt Alice."
Mom rolled her eyes and glared at the old man.
Dad laughed. "Hey! Don't blame me. I'm not the one going commando. Looks like you and your sister's bad habits are rubbing off."
Mom blushed mightily, but Aunt Marie just grinned. Mom dug into the tote bag she'd brought down to the water, and came up with a couple of pair of boxers she tossed to Colin and I. Once I noticed that Aunt Marie was getting ready to get in the water too, I almost wished I hadn't said anything. Hell, let's be honest, there was no 'almost' about it.
After a bit they joined us, and we splashed around playfully. Dad was the first to retreat from the cold lake water, and he made his way to the house to get dressed and start the winterizing and car loading.
Mom and Aunt Marie were always competitive, mostly in a good-natured way. Parties, outfits, dinners, hair-dressers, bargain hunting, everything between them seemed to be some kind of competition. To hear the family tell it, they had always competed over everything since they were kids.
That day was no different and they were soon talking about chicken-fights. We'd done a lot of that the previous summer, and before much longer Mom was up on my shoulders and Aunt Marie was on Colin's, each trying to knock the other one off. Mom was giving me grief, threatening physical injury, grounding, and even starvation if we didn't win.
Like I said, competitive. Especially where her younger sister was involved. So I kinda cheated. Just a little.
I'm about 4 inches taller than Colin, so moving out into water that was just a little deeper gave me an unfair advantage. When the water was almost up to his neck, I turned and forced him backwards. After one step his mouth was at the water line, and after just a few seconds of tussling, and my blocking his way back into shallower water, he was choking. He coughed, turned sideways and started walking away, his mother sliding backwards off his shoulders. Mom grabbed Aunt Marie by the shoulders, leaning over and almost dunking me. She was fighting hard, and her legs were nearly cutting off my circulation, her chest pushing my head almost into the water. When I stood back upright, Mom was crowing over her victory, and I looked up to see Aunt Marie struggling to get back onto Colin's shoulders, half drowning him. It was a few moments before I realized she was topless.
Mom was laughing, waving the bikini top around in the air, while Aunt Marie finally straightened up and covered herself with her hands. "Alice! You rotten little cheat!"
I was walking toward them, for a better look, when Mom threw the top back to her from a few feet away. "You know you love it, Em," Mom laughed. "It's not like you've ever missed an opportunity to show 'em off. Can't say I might not do the same if I had puppies like those."
Aunt Marie struggled to put the top back on, precariously poised on Colin's shoulders. Poor boy. Missed the whole show. And a hell of a show it was. Getting dressed again put her breasts completely on display for me. Her areola were dark and huge, at least 3 inches across, covering half her breast. The cold water had her nipples hard and puckered. They stood out nearly 1/2 an inch, near as big at the tip of my pinky, and begging for attention. I knew it would be a while before I'd be able to get out of the water without embarrassing myself, in spite of the cold.
"Show 'em off? In front of your son? That's pretty outrageous even for you," Aunt Marie answered, tucking her breasts back into her tiny top. "All talk and no action, I'm thinkin'." Even inside her bikini her big nipples poked out deliciously, screaming for more personal attention.
"Jeremy can't see nothin'," Mom teased, "just like poor Colin didn't get to see your big ol' titties bouncin' around." She was wiggling around, and I saw Colin's wide-eyed reaction. "There, now we're even. Both boys got an eyeful. Feelin' better?"
"Jesus, Alice! Put that back on before Harold sees you. That's all I need to hear about on the ride back. You get wild, and I get the blame."
"Spoilsport. Who's all talk now?" I had tilted my head back and was trying to catch just a little view of what the commotion was all about. I had a quick glimpse of Mom's tits, her nipples pink and erect, when she thumped me on the head. "Eyes ahead, Jeremy."
Caught. Damn it.
After the excitement, we all headed back to shore and dried off best we could, before we'd start helping Dad load up the vehicle.
I still had visions of Aunt Marie's amazing boobage on my brain. It was like sunspots; I just couldn't shake it. Of course it didn't help when she snuck up on me, and put me in a head lock, while I was drying off. Getting my face smashed into her breast was too strong a reminder of what I'd just seen.
I love my Aunt Marie. As far as sister's go, she's definitely the fun one. She's doted on me and spoiled me for as long as I remember. She'd always tussled with me, and it still drew Dad's ire that we'd never outgrown it. She had a way of talking to me, when I was younger, that made me feel older, more mature. When things got hairy, I'd sometimes call her and talk it out with her. She was a great listener.
But in the last few years, especially since she split up with husband number three and spent so much time around us, I couldn't help but notice her as a woman. Give me a break, she was ridiculously sexy. You'd feel the same in my shoes. Trust me on this one.
Mom, on the other hand had always been the stable one, the reasonable one, the conservative one. Aunt Marie would show up at our house in Daisy Duke's and a halter top. Mom? Mom dressed like a Mom. Aunt Marie would sneak me a beer, Mom would ground me for having alcohol on my breath. Mom set a 10 o'clock curfew on my dates, even as a senior. Aunt Marie made sure I had a rubber.
Don't get me wrong. Mom was a great mom, and I loved my family like nobody's business. But every boy should have an Aunt Marie in his life.
The head lock was too much. I scooped her up in my arms, and motor-boated her cleavage. She laughed hysterically.
Unfortunately, Mom, who was only about 5 feet away, unbeknownst to me, didn't see it the same way.
"Jeremy! Stop that!" She spoke sharply, through clenched teeth.
The sound of her voice froze me in place, then I set my Aunt carefully down. You could see the tears in her eyes from laughing so hard.
"She started it," I argued weakly.
"And you think that's the appropriate way to end it? With your aunt?"
Aunt Marie tried to come to my rescue. "It's a boob day, Sissy. No big deal. You said so yourself."
Mom was caught. "Alright. I get it. Playin' around. But think, Jeremy. What if your father walked up when you were doing that? What then?"
"He'd have to wait his turn," I quipped. Sometimes my mouth moved faster than my brain.
Mom stared at me, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. She finally just glared at Aunt Marie shaking her finger at her. "You! You're a bad influence." Then she stomped away.
Aunt Marie almost choked holding back her laughter. "I can't believe you sometimes, Jeremy. You're so like your father at your age, it scares me."
"Like Dad?"
"He was just as impetuous, mouthy and confident as you. Jesus, he was something." She had a far off look in her eye. "Your Mom won that one, I'll give her that much."
I put my arm around my diminutive aunt's narrow waist, and tugged her along. "We better get going, no telling what Mom would think we're up to, if we linger longer."
"No telling what we'd get up to either," she teased, goosing me.
"Aunt Marie!" I said, jumping.
"Just keeping you on your toes," she laughed, running away from me so I couldn't exact my revenge. Rotten thing.
The Jeep Wrangler Rubicon is a decent-sized vehicle. But in this case, not even close to big enough.
"It'll never all fit," Mom continued to argue.
"It'll fit. It's like a puzzle, we just have to find the right combination," Dad argued.
But Mom was right. Five adults and a pile of gear nearly 6 feet high was too much for the old Jeep.
Aunt Marie was the first to suggest collapsing the seat behind the driver. "It'll be a tight squeeze, but maybe we can get the rest in. You'll have to sit three up front and two in back. Someone's going to have to ride on the console."
"Damn it!" Dad growled, re-adjusting some of the gear in the rear. "Nobody's going to be able to sit on the console for over 2 hours."
Mom had a different solution. One I never would have expected to hear from her. "I can sit on Jeremy's lap," she suggested. "If he gets too tired we can take a break, and Colin and Marie can take the front seat."
We were still walking around half-dressed, although I had a t-shirt on with my boxers, and the sisters both had cover-ups, which mostly covered up. Still, looking over at Mom dressed in her bikini, and thinking about her sitting on my lap for 2 hours was a little disturbing. Had to keep my thoughts calm. The boxers wouldn't do a very good job of camouflaging my excitement if things got any worse down there.
Dad grunted, and we tried out Aunt Marie's solution. We soon realized that even with the seat behind the driver collapsed, we still had a lot of gear outside. He was struggling to squeeze the largest suitcase sideways between the front seats, resting on the console, while leaving enough room to access the gear shifter. Even that was a poor fit, pushing the soft top upward to the point where it looked like it might tear.
It was obvious to everyone but my obstinate father, we still weren't going to make it. "Fuck it!" Dad growled. "Let's just leave some of this crap behind, and we'll get it in a couple of weeks."
Now I knew he was getting frustrated. He rarely swore.
Aunt Marie struggled to be the voice of reason. "C'mon Harold, I think we're almost there. If we lay down the other seat in back, instead, I think it'll fit."
I tried to be helpful. "The night's warm. We could ride with the top down. Stack things a little higher. And the suitcase will fit then."
Dad looked tired. It had been a long day. We'd been up since 4:00 a.m. "That seat behind mine is barely wide enough to fit one person, never mind two."
Aunt Marie wasn't giving up. "I guess the boys will just have to suffer through two hours of having their Moms sit on their laps. It'll save you wasting a full day coming back here in a couple of weeks, not to mention a $100 worth of gas." She turned to me and Colin. "Y'all reckon your legs can survive two old ladies sitting on 'em for a couple of hours?"
Maybe it was just the beers talking. The idea seemed beyond crazy to me. I mean, Aunt Marie was always teasing, but this was a new extreme. Especially since Mom would be involved too. But Mom and Aunt Marie seemed to think it the most natural solution in the world.
Colin, on the other hand, seemed to be even more shocked by the concept than me. He kept looking back and forth between our mothers, the mere idea of what they were talking about short-circuiting his brain.
I might as well mention it here, since we're not holding anything back. Colin's got it bad for Mom. I'm not sure what it is, but it's undeniable. He tries to hide it, but in one weak drunken moment, he confessed it all to me. He'd spied on her several times, hell, he'd practically worn a path through the bushes to her bedroom window. He was always snapping pictures of her on his phone, like we couldn't tell what he was up to. He even asked if I had any naked pictures of her. Right. Like I'd share them with him if I did?
It was kind of a family inside joke, but I don't think anyone but me understood just how bad a crush he had on Mom.
As you can imagine, this discussion had him breaking out in a cold sweat.
Mom rubbed her hand in my hair. "Whaddaya say, Jeremy? It won't be that bad. We can take a break if it gets too uncomfortable or your legs fall asleep."
My mouth was as dry as the west Texas wind when I finally agreed. "Sure. We'll be fine. It's not like you're Mrs. Wilson." Mrs. Wilson was our 250 lb VERY friendly neighbor. She'd tried to sit on my lap on the front porch, once. It was a disaster of epic proportions, worthy of its own tale. But not right now.
Aunt Marie giggled. "Hardly. I don't think the two of us combined could make one of her." She was right of course. Mom was a fanatic about her weight, dieting like crazy any time the scale inched over 110 lbs. Aunt Marie might have had her by a few pounds, most of that filling out her bikini top at the moment. The image of her naked tits flashed before my eyes. Damn. I looked at her chest again, trying to make out her protruding nipples. Rats. I guess she'd warmed up.
"It's settled then. Let's get this show on the road," Mom said.
It took another 10 minutes to unload the one side, and reload the other. Somehow, barely, we got it all inside, although we struggled to close the rear passenger door. We reorganized a few things, so the top items wouldn't blow away in the wind now that the top was down, and tied them down so they wouldn't shift too much during the drive. It was getting dark, and we knew it would be late by the time we made it home. Mom and Aunt Marie had finished off the last of their beers, while Colin and I had long ago emptied the one each we were allowed. Dad, on the other hand, was still working on a Red-Bull, looking to stay awake and alert for the long drive ahead.
With the vehicle fully packed it became obvious how crowded the backseat would be. There was almost no leg room, and the space was narrower than either front seat. Mom and Aunt Marie were whispering to one side, and then Mom came forward. "So, who will it be, Colin? You want your Mom back there with you, or would you rather have me sit on your lap for a couple of hours?"
Damn, Mom! Tease the boy much? He'd probably have a brain aneurysm if she kept it up.
It turned out Dad had serious issues in that department.
"I think these boys are a little too old to have their momma's sitting in their laps for that long," he said in his 'and-that's-final' tone.
"But it's Ok for their aunt's to sit on their laps?" Mom asked pointedly.
"Hell. I don't like any of this, but given those two options, I'd say yeah. It's better for their aunt to sit on their lap."
Mom rolled her eyes at him, but she knew him as well as I did. Hell, who am I kidding? She knew him a whole lot better. This one was a lost cause. She could argue 'til she was blue in the face, but he wasn't going to budge on this issue. Dad was like that. Mom got her way better than 95% of the time, but on those rare occasions that he had his mind made up about something, you'd be better off waiting for the Mississippi to start flowing north than him changing his mind.
Aunt Marie stayed out of the line of fire, and waited for them to come to a decision. Sexy and smart. Dad didn't say a word, he just stood there with that dark look on his face, and his arms crossed.
Like I said, Mom knows Dad, what makes him tick, and how to play him. After just a few seconds, we watched her walk over to him, and put her hands on his arm. "Of course, Dear. I'm sure you know best about these kinds of things. They're not little boys anymore." She tugged his arm and got him walking with her, away from the rest of us, while they chatted back and forth. It didn't look like they were arguing at all, but when they turned back toward us, Mom was wearing that grin of hers that told me she figured she'd forfeited that battle, but was winning the war.
Aunt Marie was standing near me and when they walked away she put her arm around my waist. "You don't mind too much if I sit on your lap, do you Jeremy? I'll try not to make it too uncomfortable for you."
I turned to my Aunt and put my hands under her arms. I lifted her up, getting her to squeal softly, while I gave her a little shake. "Heck, I figure you can't way much more than 150. That shouldn't be any problem."
Aunt Marie glared at me, smacking me on the arm. "150! You take that back! I don't weigh a pound over 110."
"Really? Mom weighs about 110, and I'm pretty certain you have her by a good 20 lbs or so." I gave her another little shake for emphasis, which set her breasts to swaying, hypnotizing me.
In reality, other than their breasts and butts, they were so similar in size and shape it was unlikely their weight varied by more than a few ounces. But Aunt Marie was just too easy to tease. And she had it coming.
"20 pounds!" she shrieked. "Do I look like I weigh 20 lbs more than Alice? Really?"
Mom and Dad were approaching and it only took Mom seconds to see what was up. "Jeremy! Stop teasing your old aunt. There's no way that she's more than 10 pounds heavier than me."
Aunt Marie turned to glare at my Mom, but when she saw that we were all grinning, she stammered over her accusations, and finally turned back and poked me in the chest. "You're going to pay for that one, buster."
"I know. Believe me, I know. Thanks to Dad, I'll be paying for at least 2 hours. Damn 20 extra pounds. You need to lay off the Twinkies."
She smacked me again, this time pretty hard. I know she left a hand mark on my arm for a good bit.
"Alright Colin, why don't you join me up front, and we can load up," Mom announced.
Dad looked apoplectic. "Certainly you're not going to ride home in your bathing suits?"
Mom look surprised. "God, I can't believe we almost forgot. Riding two hours in these wet suits would be miserable. I'm chafing already. Marie, where'd we put the bag with the travel outfits?"
Aunt Marie wore a look of apprehension, before turning to the car. I saw her sigh in relief as she found the tote bag was actually accessible. She struggled for a second to get it loose, then climbed out of the vehicle, bag held high in victory. "Got it."
Mom passed us clothes to wear on the ride home, and she and Aunt Marie moved into the house to change. While they were gone, Colin and I quickly changed into the outfits she'd held out for us. Just a pair of knit shorts and a t-shirt, but way more comfortable than 2 hours of sitting in wet clothing. We were already wearing the boxers, and they were still wet, so they had to go. Truth is, we went commando most of the summer, so it wasn't all that unusual. I personally liked the freedom; I hated encasing the 'boys' in anything tight.
Mom and Aunt Marie showed up just a couple of minutes later, wearing large baggy t-shirts that reached halfway down their thighs. Mom posed for Dad, lifting the edge of her shirt, displaying some God-awful ugly colored shorts. "Better now?"
Colin and I both gave our Ok's. Dad had changed into sweats earlier so he was already set. "That's a little more reasonable," Dad grudgingly admitted. "Let's load up."
The back seat was narrow with the passenger side down. I climbed in, and took a minute to push and tug at the boxes and suitcases next to me, until I had a bit of shoulder room, and a place to rest my arm. Aunt Marie waited patiently, then carefully maneuvered her way in, tucking her t-shirt under her bottom, while we experimented with what worked best for our legs. In the end she sat with her legs outside mine. I was uncomfortable with my legs pressed together, so I opened my knees about a foot, my feet still together. It resulted in pressing Aunt Marie's legs apart, one up against the door, one against the suitcase wedged in between the front seats. Not the most dainty of positions. It gave me a nice view of a lot of smooth bare thigh.
After Dad completed one last check of the house, he climbed in and started up the engine. "Alright, the end of another great summer. Hell of a last day, huh boys?"
I was caught for a second, wondering if he was talking about the current situation, but Colin recovered faster. "No kidding. We gotta do some more of that pig hunting. That was friggin' intense."
"I'll say," I added, so it wouldn't seem like I was too distracted. Not that I didn't have every right to be. Aunt Marie might not have Mom's 'bodacious' ass, but it felt pretty incredible, pressed against my lap.
The property road was rough, and even off the lane, the main road was still unimproved for the first several miles. It was one of the reason's we'd bought the Jeep Rubicon in the first place. Not the smoothest ride in the world, but it took to off-roading like a pig to mud.
The interior was loud. With the top off, the wind made things noisy and Dad was cranking his classic rock, which thanks to Sirius, he never had to do without.
I think my Aunt and I both understood this was a good bit beyond our typical play. She'd sat in my lap before, watching a movie at home, but this wasn't the same. Not by a long shot. We were in our own little private cocoon, and barely clothed.
Dad pulled out very slowly, and I tried to find a comfortable place for my arms and hands. I finally rested them carefully on her legs, about mid thigh. "Is this Ok?" I asked.
I expected some laughing response, but she just put her hands over mine, sliding them a bit higher. "Nervous?" she asked me.
"A little."
"Don't worry. We'll be fine. I trust you."
My fingers were slowly sliding along her skin, the smooth soft silkiness of her inner thigh. We reached the end of the open driveway, and Dad sped up a bit, as we disappeared into the trees.
Almost immediately we hit a big bump which killed any ideas of propriety we might have had. She bounced across my lap with a squeal, hitting the door hard, her shirt twisting under her. My hands reached out, grabbing one thigh way too high under normal circumstances, and struggling to keep her from falling into the foot-well. Her t-shirt slid almost up to her chest, during a second almost equally bad bounce, and she was lying on her back in my lap, her legs pointed at the ceiling, her knee practically giving me a black eye.
My eyes were drawn between her legs. She wasn't wearing shorts. Hell, she was barely wearing panties. I don't know if Dad would think this was better than bathing suits.
Aunt Marie gasped, struggling to sit upright, and I tried to help, when the next bad bounce turned her sideways on my lap, and I had to grab her butt to stop her from sliding off of me. I gripped her rear tightly, fighting to keep her in place, and miraculously we got her seated again.
Thanks to the panties she was wearing, that grip was more skin then cloth. I didn't want to ever let go.
She had her hands and feet braced against anything she could find, and stared at me with real surprise. I reached forward and pulled her shirt around, where it had gotten twisted, and straightened it out so it covered her pretty little panties again. The bouncing was continuous but manageable for the moment. I held her shirt tail in my hand and on a bigger bounce, quickly slid it under her butt.
"There. Back to PG-13," I teased.
We both started giggling, and she laughed out loud when she was launched, landing hard on my lap.
We tried to settle down. It was a hopeless task. Every few seconds another dastardly road blemish sent us ricocheting off of our surroundings. More than once I had to push the baggage aside to prevent us from getting buried. We were giggling like kids, struggling to get positioned over and over again, limbs flying everywhere. It was more than a little exciting, with my Aunt's chest obviously unencumbered by a bra, and like to put my eye out on a couple of occasions.
During a brief interlude of near smoothness, Aunt Marie leaned a bit toward the door and twisted her torso, looking at me. "Hang onto me, Jeremy. I don't want you guys to have to recover my broken body after I get ejected from this wild ride." She had her mouth inches from my ear, and I still could barely hear her.
I slid my left arm between her and the door, while my right arm encircled her waist. I tugged her in close. I gave her side a little squeeze, pinching imaginary love handles through her shirt.
"I take it back. No more than 5 lbs difference."
She elbowed me. "Stop it. You're just being mean now."
We hit a particularly bad rut in the road, and we were both thrown toward the middle of the car. I tried to hang onto her, but her arms and legs were flailing, and almost clocked me. I caught a breast flush in the face, and instinctively opened my mouth, clamping on for a moment, until the momentum dragged her away from me.
"Harold!" Mom yelled. "Slow down before you get us killed! Another bump like that last one, and if I don't get hurled out of the car, your nephew's going to learn a lot more about his aunt's anatomy than is proper."
Dad finally slowed down, and probably none too soon. That last lurch left Aunt Marie's legs spread-eagle in the air, and I found myself clutching her to my chest, one hand on her breast, and the other gripping the inside of her thigh just a hair's breadth from her crotch. Her shirt had crawled up past her waist again, and looking down I got a really good look at those panties. Tiny pink ones, with an embroidered red heart and the word 'Me' written in girly cursive below. Heart Me. I'm sure you can understand how that resulted in an immediate change in my status below the waist.
I don't know how long Aunt Marie let me grope her like that, but she eventually peeled my hand off of her thigh, and pulled her shirt down enough to cover her bottom. She reached for my other hand, loosened the death grip I had on her tit, and sat back upright. She smiled at me, as she put my hand back on her breast, patting it softly. I gave her a little squeeze. She moved her lips next to my ear. "Boob day."
That set us to giggling again, and I gave her tit a nice long feel. She put her hand on mine again, "Gentle, Ok? And this stays between us."
"I'll be gentle," I assured her. "I'll be anything you want me to be."
She smiled. "Do you like my panties? I wore them special for you."
"I love them. And I do."
"Do?"
"I do love you."
She moved her mouth to my ear. "It's not about that kind of love. Know what I mean?"
I nodded mutely, while I struggled with the agony of my cock hardening while still bent in half. She must have noticed my discomfort. "Am I too heavy?" she asked, sounding serious for once.
I know I blushed. "Not at all. You feel great." I told her. "Maybe a little too good." I confessed.
She raised her eyebrows, and then grinned hugely. "Jeremy Daniels! Are you getting a hard-on for your aunt?" Her mouth was inches from my ear, and I could feel her breath. It wasn't helping the situation.
"Sorry. Didn't mean for it to happen," I answered lamely.
She was still wearing that silly grin. "Don't be sorry. It's a nice compliment. Makes me feel all gooey down there. Do you need to adjust yourself?"
I nodded, and sighed in relief when she lifted her hips off of me. I straightened myself out, pointing it straight upward, toward my belly. Aunt Marie lowered herself, then wiggled her butt against me, a lot more than was necessary, so that my shaft was resting in her butt cleavage.
The whole boob thing was no longer my main concern. The road was still rough, and I held her by the hips, so she wouldn't bounce away on the deeper ruts. Dad's slowing down made it manageable. Our playfulness had fallen by the wayside, and we sat quietly for a while. Each bump would lift her up, and my arms would pull her back down, rubbing against my raging hard-on. I realized I was no longer pulling her straight down, but I'd ease her forward and slide her back, each time we lost contact.
Aunt Marie had one hand on the door handle, and the other pressed against her chest, to keep her overactive tits moderately under control. I could tell I wasn't the only one getting worked up. She was actively playing along, rolling her hips, wedging me deeper in her crack.
I was going nuts.
Aunt Marie seemed to understand my predicament. I'll say that for a woman who was nearly 40 years old, she was pretty darn flexible. She twisted around, and pressed her mouth to my ear again.
"We're being a little naughty, don't you think?"
"Too naughty?" I asked, hoping she'd say no.
"It's a little much. You're driving me crazy, baby."
Driving her crazy? "Me too." A sudden bump lifted her up, and I tried to be more careful about how I brought her back down. "God, you feel good."
She gave me a little kiss. "And you feel big. Really big. When did my little nephew grow up so damn much?"
Yet another bump had me moan, as I felt the pressure of her ass slide along my shaft. That one was all her doing.
"Listen sugar. We've got a long trip ahead of us, and we need to get comfortable, or we'll both be miserable. We can be grownup about this, right?"
"Sure," I told her.
"Ok. Can you slide down just a bit?"
I struggled to move my hips forward an inch or two. "Like that?"
Aunt Marie nodded. "Trust me?"
"Of course. With my life. You know that."
"I know. But I want you to relax for a second and don't make a scene. Ok?"
I didn't know where she was going with this, but I nodded.
My aunt reached down between us, and I felt her hand slide into the leg of my shorts, searching out and finding my stiffness. She tugged it forward gently, then I felt the material of my shorts move aside, and our connection was skin on skin. She wrapped her warm fingers around my shaft, and held me in place while she sat down in my lap, my aching cock between her legs, pressing back against her soft crotch.
She ground her hips in a bit, her hand pressing my hardness against her crotch. Then she closed her legs, and I peeked around her to see the head of my cock, playing peek-a-boo, between her soft pale thighs.
She leaned back against me, then deliberately wrapped my arms around her body, one around her waist, the other just below her tits. She leaned her head against mine. "As wild as the other was, it wasn't at all comfortable. I couldn't spend 2 hours like that. Isn't this a little more comfy?"
I was trembling. Comfy was NOT the right word for what I was feeling. "Better." I admitted.
I wondered if this wild side of her had anything to do with all the booze she'd consumed. I could smell the alcohol on her breath. I turned my hand upward and gently cupped her tit.
She sighed. "We can't get too carried away now, Ok?"
"What's too carried away?" I asked nervously. I wondered if she referred to where I'd put my hand.
She looked like she was about to answer, when the Jeep came to a near stop, then turned onto the paved road. I held her tight while we got tossed around for a second, before the Jeep started to straighten out and pick up speed. "Everyone doing Ok?" Dad asked.
Mom announced that they were alright up front.
"A little uncomfortable going there for a bit, but everything's fine now," Aunt Marie answered, giving a soft tug on my cock, before tucking it back between her fine legs.
It was full dark now, almost pitch black, with no lights to speak of on the road we were on. The heavily tinted windows didn't help any. There was no moon out, and the stars overhead were our only illumination. "We should make better time from here. That first bit was kind of rough, with Ruby so overloaded."
"I'd say," Mom answered, "I'm afraid poor Colin had his hands full, trying to stop me from bouncing out of the car. This is a lot better."
"Sorry about that, but it should be smooth sailing from here." Dad cranked up his music again, so he could hear it above the noise of the road and the wind.
Aunt Marie didn't seem to mind the way I was holding her, and as my hands wandered a little more, she took it in stride. "Much better," she said to me, now that we weren't being tossed around like the pop-up dice in a 'Trouble' game.
"What's too carried away?" I asked her again, since I didn't want to push my luck.
My aunt gazed into my eyes, then leaned in and pressed her lips to mine. God! I was kissing my aunt! It felt so good, our tongues colliding, her breast filling my hand, my cock hard and warm, trapped between her legs.
It was the longest, best kiss of my life. She felt so good in my arms, and her mouth was warm and yielding. I learned more about kissing in a few minutes with my aunt, than I had in my entire life.
Our lips separated, and she opened her eyes, looking into mine. "You can't fuck me, Jeremy. Not here. Not in the car with Colin right up front."
Her words almost set me off. So much meaning. So much unsaid. I couldn't fuck her. That was the limit? Everything up to that was Ok, then? And it wasn't that I couldn't fuck her. No. I couldn't fuck her right that moment. Not in the car with her son nearby. But afterwards? Elsewhere? Jesus! The implications were mind-boggling.
No doubt about it. My Aunt Marie was a wild one. Bad enough that she was so beautiful, with that tight-ass body, and world-beater jugs. But she looked so much like Mom, I would find myself thinking about how similar they were, and what it would be like to be with Mom instead. I know. Not a proper thought.
Like you'd be any better.
With the implied go-ahead signal, I slid my hands up inside my aunt's shirt, and captured both her breasts, enjoying them to the extent I could. I wanted so much more. I got braver and pulled her shirt up, peeling it off of her. She complied graciously and within moments I was in heaven. I pulled off my own t-shirt, so I could feel our flesh press together.
Her unfettered tits were open playthings now. I couldn't get enough of them, and she didn't seem to mind. No, not in the least. "Having fun?" she asked me, while her hands remained between her legs, idly toying with my cock. At the moment she was rubbing my precum all around the head in little circles that were on the verge of torture.
I was looking at the front seat, wondering how far Dad would have to turn, to see what we were up to. I craned my neck to get a look at the rear-view mirror but it was completely blocked by the suitcase. We were 100% hidden from view. Our own little private island.
"Have I told you lately how much I love you, Aunt Marie?" I answered.
"I know sweetie. And I love you back twice as much."
"Impossible."
She giggled. "Did you ever think we'd be in a position like this?"
"Fantasized maybe. But I never thought it would really be possible."
"You fantasize about me?" she asked, as if she didn't know.
"All the time." I hesitated, "Don't be mad, Ok? But when I jerk off, you're who I dream of."
"Mmmm. Now why would I get mad about that? It's hot. How long has that been going on?"
I chuckled. "Ever since my first hard-on."
She moaned. "God, you're making me so horny, Jeremy. How often do you do it?"
"Two, three times a day. Maybe more. A lot more when you're around."
"I..." she hesitated, "I sometimes think about you, when I do it." She gave my cock a squeeze. "Now that I know what you're packing, I'm guessing you'll star in my fantasies a lot more often. I might have to rename my favorite toy after you."
I pressed my lips against her shoulder and caressed her tits, gentler now. She fantasized about me!
I couldn't resist her any longer, and I slid my hand into her panties. She opened her legs a bit, then carefully lifted them around mine, so she was spread wide open. I nibbled on her neck and shoulders, played with her fabulous breasts, and slowly learned my way around her soaking wet pussy, one finger at a time.
I could feel her body respond to my actions, her legs tensing, her breath shortening. Her tight slit moistened and clutched at my fingers as I worked two fingers deeply into her. She twisted her torso, bringing her lips to mine, her eyes blazing.
She had long abandoned my cock, and was just enjoying the attention I was giving her. She was completely at my mercy, and I explored her pussy as much as possible, rubbing, feeling, pulling, pinching, watching her every reaction. I reached further past her pussy, rubbing my finger over her tight butt hole.
"Uh-uh," she warned, "exit only."
I had no problem with that. I was just learning her body, and eagerly went back to finger-banging her. I managed to get the better part of three fingers inside of her, and worked her over hard, twisting and pounding away at her sopping slit. She moaned hard, and pressed back against me.
"Are you going to come for me, Aunt Marie?" I asked teasingly.
She whimpered and nodded.
"You're going to let your naughty nephew make you come? You're getting off on having your sister's baby-boy play with your amazing body, aren't you? You're going to soak his filthy fingers in your cum, you bad girl."
She moaned, pressing against my intruding digits. She nodded again.
"You know you're mine now, don't you?" I told her, stabbing her pussy with my stiffened fingers.
"Jeremy..." she moaned softly, the words whisked away by the wind almost before I could hear them.
Aunt Marie had been single for almost two years. I knew at the moment she didn't have a boyfriend. And she fantasized about me. I was more than willing to step up.
"Mine, Marie." I growled, my fingers pressed deep inside of her, my hand clutching her pussy tightly. "You've given yourself to me, and I refuse to let you go. I can hardly wait until we can be together alone, and I can fuck your beautiful brains out."
She groaned, pressing against my hand, coming intensely. She seemed to come for a long time, but I wasn't sure. It was hard to tell with these things. When her body stopped shaking, and her breath returned to normal, she looked like she was finally back in the real world. I petted her sweet slit and caressed her naked breast, while she relaxed.
With a huge sigh she came back to life. She put her fingers to her lips to hush me, then proceeded to put her body through contortions that would make a Yogi jealous. She was slow and meticulous, and it took me almost a full minute to realize she was turning around. With the final lowering of an outstretched leg, my beautiful aunt, wearing nothing but a pair of thoroughly soaked panties, had straddled my waist and was facing me. Her knees were on the seat on each side of me, tightly wedged between my hips and the car. She reached for my shorts, and pulled them down from the sides. I lifted my hips, and they abruptly slid down almost to my knees. Giving me a huge Cheshire Cat grin, she lowered her hips and ground her steaming crotch against my exposed hardness.
"You really shouldn't fuck me, not here," she told me, her voice soft and sensuous.
Shouldn't? My how things had changed already.
I took her big tits in my hands and lifted them to my lips. It was glorious being able to taste her, lick, suck, and nibble on those beautiful mounds. I found myself getting carried away, sucking as much of her tit into my mouth as possible, pressing my teeth into her skin, tugging strongly on her nipple.
She sighed. "I always knew you were a boob man. I guess that's one place where you and your father differ. You like your aunt's titties?"
I pulled my mouth away long enough to pull her down for another hot kiss. "I love my aunt's big yummy titties," I told her, going back for more.
"I know. When you were a baby, did you know that sometimes I would breast feed you, and your Mom sometimes breast fed Colin? You were both nursing at the same time. You loved my big tits. Can you imagine? Even bigger than these."
"I think I remember that," I teased. "Given half a chance, I'd do it again."
She moaned sweetly, and held my head to her chest.
Aunt Marie was rubbing her crotch up and down my cock, rolling her hips, pressing hard against me. It was obvious how sensitive her tits were, her moans were now continuing almost non-stop. I had a hand inside the back of her panties, clutching and squeezing her ass cheeks, and slid my finger down lower, crossing her tight little pucker, and easing into her pussy.
She reached down between us, and pulled her panty crotch to the side, pressing her naked pussy against my cock. All I had to do was lift her an extra inch or two and I could be inside of her.
Her hips were grinding against me maddeningly and she leaned her head down. "I'm going to come again," she gasped for me.
I wanted to answer her, but not enough to relinquish her tit. I sucked hard, tonguing her nipple, thrusting my cock against her crotch, while my hand pulled her against me, my finger solidly buried. I pulled her higher on my cock, feeling her wetness engulf the head, before maddeningly sliding back down the outside. She did it again, grinding away at the top, the head sliding between her lips. I was about to fuck her. She gasped, pressing hard and the head popped out of her as she slid down my length once more. Her grinding stopped and shifted into a series of short hard thrusts, accompanied by cries, quickly smothered in my shoulder.
"Everything Ok back there?" I heard my father ask.
Aunt Marie was in no shape to respond. She was still cumming against my cock, grinding against me viciously. "We're fine Dad. Just got a bit of a cramp trying to change position. I think we're Ok now." I had to yell to be heard over the noise of the road.
"How 'bout you, Alice?"
"I'm fine. You still OK, Colin?" Mom asked. "I'm not too heavy, am I?"
Colin's voice sounded strained. "I'm good. At least for a little while longer."
Dad seemed mollified. "Great. If y'all can hold out another 15 to 20 minutes, we can take a break at the crossroads, and top off the tank. That's pretty close to the halfway mark."
"Sounds good to me," I answered, while Aunt Marie continued to clutch my body, her mouth clamped on my shoulder, muffling her moans. She hadn't stopped humping me, and it was driving me crazy.
"A break will be nice," Mom answered.
Dad cranked the music back up and the sounds of Boston's More Than A Feeling filled the car.
Aunt Marie had finally calmed down, and she held my face in my hands, staring into my eyes. "Fuck! That was incredible! I can't remember the last time I came that hard, or that long!"
I was holding her ass, and slowly pressing my cock against her. "You're driving me crazy, Marie. I'm really close to coming."
She got a concerned look on her face, and I saw her looking around our small area. "Shit. Can you last until the stop? Otherwise you're going to make a hell of a mess back here. And I don't imagine anyone will miss the smell."
I closed my eyes. "I'll try. But you have to stop moving. I'm almost there now. I can't believe I haven't come already."
Aunt Marie moved back off of me and stopped moving at all. My cock was straining, any touch at all likely to set it off. For several long seconds I hung there on the verge, and felt the immediacy to come recede. I opened my eyes to see her grinning hugely. "I have an idea. Be patient and hold on for a few more seconds, Ok?"
I nodded.
She lifted her leg carefully, pushing mine outward, and then moved hers inside of mine. She did the same for the other leg, moving slowly and carefully. The worst of my impending need was past. I felt the pulse that had been beating in my temple slowly die down. I'd somehow resisted the urge and wasn't going to spontaneously erupt.
Aunt Marie was kneeling between my legs, and she eased her legs off the cushion one at a time, sliding her feet under the front seat until she was kneeling on the floorboards.
She tapped me on the thighs. "Kneel on the seat," she told me.
The words had been a little loud, but fortunately Mick Jagger was louder. No response from up front.
It was awkward, and I was no way as flexible as my loving aunt, but after a couple of tries I managed to get my knees under me. She pushed them outward, widening my stance. I hung onto the roll bar to keep my balance.
Aunt Marie rose up as high as she could and tugged my head down until our faces were only inches apart. She whispered to me. "You can come now, I figured out a way to deal with the mess."
I groaned, as she slid down my body, and took my cock in her mouth. "Jesus!" I shouted.
Whoops.
Dad turned down the music. "You Ok, Jeremy?"
"Yeah," I managed to gasp. "Just a few more minutes, right?"
"We can pull over now, if we need to."
"No! I mean, I'm good. We're almost there."
"Alright." I waited for him to turn up the music, but he didn't. "One hell of a day."
"Incredible," I told him, while my Aunt cranked up the blow-job action. She'd slowed when Dad started speaking, but I watched her grin, her naughty side coming to the fore, and she was pumping her face on my cock.
Dad was on a roll. "I still can't believe our luck. Pretty sensational first time for Colin, don't you think?"
"No kidding," Colin answered from in front.
We were all practically shouting to be heard above the road noise. I was glad, thinking it did a pretty good job of drowning out any other stray noises. Aunt Marie was going to town on my cock, and even as close as I was, I couldn't hear anything from her.
"What did you think when you saw that big sow just laying there, Jeremy?"
"She was beautiful," I answered, rubbing my hand down Aunt Marie's hair. "I'd never seen anything like it. And so close."
"Yeah. I kept expecting her to spook and you'd lose the opportunity of a lifetime," Dad bellowed.
"I couldn't believe my luck," I told him, getting into the idea of talking to my Dad, and Colin and Mom for that matter, while Aunt Marie's warm mouth was stuffed full of my cock. "We just kept gettin' closer, and closer, and closer," I said, accentuating each 'closer' with a thrust between my Aunt's talented lips.
I think I pressed too hard. I got a smack on the ass for the last one.
"It was like a gift from God," Dad reminisced. "To think we could get within 30 yards before she even moved!"
Colin spoke up. "She was so big! I didn't realize how big she was at a distance, but I was getting nervous as we got nearer. What if she'd turned on us?"
"What were you thinking, Jeremy?"
"I knew I was getting too close. I couldn't wait much longer." That was the truth in more ways than one. "I could feel my heart beating so hard." I had one hand tangled in Aunt Marie's hair, moving her head, thrusting between her lips, her hand and mouth performing miracles on me. I'd never felt anything so good. I didn't think anything could.
"I know that feeling," Dad said. "Massive adrenaline rush."
"Yeah. My legs were practically trembling," I said, feeling my voice start to crack from the strain of talking while getting ready to pop. "I had her in my sights, watching her head, waiting for the perfect moment." I took a deep breath, to try to settle myself, but it was no use, I was on the verge. "I knew I couldn't hold back any longer. I had to take my shot. Fast, before the moment passed." I was looking down at my Aunt and she was watching me, her eyes open wide, her mouth open wider, as her hand pumped me.
"Bang." I practically screamed, feeling my juices rise, my body tensing, as I exploded into my aunt's hot mouth.
"It was a beauty," Dad said proudly. "Perfect head shot."
"Best shot of the day," Colin added. "She just dropped to her knees, looking up for a second, trying to get up. She was done for, and didn't even know it."
Aunt Marie was sucking me dry, and I was trembling all over. "I don't know if anything will ever match that first one," I said, gently caressing my aunt's gorgeous face. "It was almost sad, to think my first one might be my best ever. Where do you go from there? Everything else can only be a letdown."
"A trophy like that? A man could wait his whole life and never bag one half as nice. God was smiling on you today. If you ever top that, you're a better man than I am," he laughed.
"Doesn't mean I can't try." I leaned forward, speaking toward Dad's seat, my message for him. "Thanks Dad, for making the whole thing possible. I know I don't say it enough, but I really appreciate everything. I love huntin' with you. I don't think it gets any better than this."
"You're welcome. We should do these things more often. Go out as a family. It's so much better, when you can share a perfect outing with those you love." Damn. That was about as sensitive as the old man could get. I don't think he'd ever told me he loved me. I knew that he did, and I loved him, but it's one of those things that's understood, and not spoken about. We both told Mom we loved her every day, but that was different. She was Mom. And we were men. Still, I felt a little moisture gathering in the corner of my eye.
Aunt Marie's warm mouth still engulfed me. She was moving slowly, gently, and I was heartbroken to feel her release me.
I lifted my head above the roof line, letting the fierce wind wash over me. I wanted to raise my hands over my head and scream 'I'm King of the World!' I realized that if I stretched up just a bit higher, I'd be able to see into the front seat. I could see the top of Dad's head and leaning to the middle, I saw a view that shook me to my roots. Mom was sitting on Colin's lap, mostly sideways, and his hand was inside of her shirt. It made me tremble to see it.
"Alright. I see the lights ahead. Not a moment too soon, I'd say," Dad announced. "You boys will finally get some relief in a couple of minutes."
Relief? I almost laughed out loud before Dad cranked the music back up.
Aunt Marie and I struggled to get ourselves decent, giggling as arms, legs and sundry body parts were flailing away. We were in a hurry, but it didn't stop us from getting a nice little grope in now and then. We were still putting on our shirts when we pulled into the gas station. Dad stopped at the pumps. "Fill it up, Jeremy? I have to take a leak."
Aunt Marie was in my lap, her breath reeking of my essence, both of us breathing hard from the final exertion. My hand was back inside her shirt, caressing her breast. "Sure. I got it."
I opened the door, but before I would let Aunt Marie off my lap, I pulled her head down to mine. "Thank you, that was incredible."
She smiled. "Don't get too excited, cowboy. That's not usually on the menu. Extenuating circumstances." She climbed off my lap, slithering out the door. I felt myself responding already to the sight of her ass moving away and gave her one last pat. "Need anything from inside?" she asked.
"A Gatorade would be nice," I said. Then I grabbed her hand and pulled her closer. I whispered in her ear. "You might want to get some breath mints."
She nodded. "You don't know the half of it. That stuff doesn't sit well in my stomach. And you had to pump out enough to choke a pro. I'm gonna need some pepto, or alka-seltzer or something. I hope you appreciate it."
I gave her a hug. "I hope to show you how much, in just a little while."
She gave me a peck on the cheek, and I looked over to see that Mom was watching our whole little scene. Busted.
Oh well. I happened to know that she hadn't been the perfect little innocent on that trip either. Not with Colin in the state he must have been in. Even she said it, he had his "hands full."
After filling the tank, I moved the Jeep and parked in front of the building. Stretching gingerly, I realized I had been more uncomfortable than I'd realized, and my legs were aching.
I hit the head, and found Mom and Dad chatting again. Dad seemed preoccupied. I went over to pass him the keys, and he pulled me to the side.
"Listen Jeremy, I need you to do me a favor."
"Of course. What?"
He looked around briefly. "Your cousin was getting a little too friendly with your mother, on the ride. She's a little nervous over the whole thing. Not that I don't understand how that might happen. We all know how he feels about your mother. She's a handful, and for a young man to have that sitting in his lap for such an extended period, you can see how things might, well, come up." He looked at me very directly to make sure I got the point.
"Colin is still immature in a lot of ways. Sometimes he doesn't have the sense that God gave a goose. I don't think your mother should be sitting with him any longer. Can you switch seats with him? Let his Mother deal with his wandering hands. And other things."
"Of course Dad. Why don't I just say something to him?"
Dad shook his head. "I don't want to if we don't have to. This day was too right, too perfect. To mess it up like that. So far there's no damage done. Just some teenage foolishness. Hell, it's his dream come true. Let's just try to keep it in check."
"Alright. I won't say anything tonight. We'll see about tomorrow. It burns me up thinking about him doing anything to Mom."
It was the truth. Maybe not fair or even sensible, but hey, I'm a teenager, and that's my Mom.
"Let it go, for now. Your mother is handling it. Think you can broach the subject of switching places? Be better if it came from you."
I didn't think Aunt Marie would like to hear me suggesting that. I could see inside the store that Mom and Aunt Marie were huddled together like accomplices planning a crime. They looked pretty animated.
"Sure, Dad. I'll take care of it."
He put his hand on my shoulder. "I'm proud of you son. You took an awkward situation and handled it like a man. It'd be nice if you and Colin could spend more time together. Maybe you'd rub off on him a bit."
I was feeling a little guilty now. If Dad knew that my 'manly' way of handling things was getting a blow-job from my MILF aunt, he might feel differently.
When the Moms came out finally, Aunt Marie was blatant, walking right toward me, Gatorade in hand. She had a beer in her other. There was a definite swing in her step. "Ready for hour two?" she teased.
"Dad wants us to change up the seating," I told her, walking with her around the back of the car, to avoid everyone else.
She looked over at him nervously. "Are we busted?"
"I don't think so, but he's acting pretty damned suspicious. We gotta cool it," I said. Seemed better than saying 'your son got too grabby'.
"Crap," she glanced over at my Dad. "I'll make it up to you later, I promise."
"I'm going to hold you to that." I opened the rear door for her. "Hey Colin. Let's switch, Ok? I want to talk to Mom a bit."
I saw him struggle against the urge to argue, but how could he? "Sure," he finally said, sounding more than a little dejected.
I went over and joined Mom. "That Ok with you, Mom?"
"Of course. I'd love to have a chance to 'chat' with my favorite boy." Her tone had a bit of a challenge to it.
I climbed into the front seat, relieved to have a little more room both at the legs and to the sides.
"Ready for me?" Mom asked.
I patted my lap. "Absolutely."
Mom slid into my lap, and I couldn't help but immediately recall all the things that I'd done with her little sister. Not good. Think of something else or I'd have some serious explaining to do.
"Alright. If traffic isn't a problem, we should be back home in an hour, maybe an hour and a quarter at worst. Everybody settled in?"
"Ready over here," I announced.
"Back here too," Aunt Marie answered.
"Great. We're off." Dad backed out, cranked up his tunes, and we hit the open road.
We were barely back on the blacktop before Mom twisted in her seat, sitting at an angle across my lap, her weight mostly on my right thigh. She leaned against the door, and glared at me.
Crap. This didn't look good. "Everything," she hissed. "You're going to tell me everything Marie did to you."
Funny how she phrased it. Not what I did to her, but what she did to me. I was a little set off by her tone. "Ok, Mom, but you're going to tell me everything that went on up here, that had Dad telling me to switch seats."
Her eyes blazed. "That's none of your damned business! I'm the adult here."
"As am I, Mom, or have you forgotten?"
"Do as your told, young man!" she snapped, loud enough to get Dad's attention.
"What was that Dear?" he asked.
"Nothing honey, we're just chatting," Mom said casually.
"Ok, didn't mean to interrupt," he said. I heard him turn the music up just a bit louder.
I didn't want her angry with me. I knew that I had already pushed things too far. I pulled Mom closer wrapping my arm around her waist, and resting my hand on her leg. She stiffened. "You're right Mom. Sorry. I'll tell you everything. I was just curious, you know? Dad confronting me like that. I almost had a go at Colin."
I could see her anger recede, and her eyes softened. "Don't do that. It wasn't that big a deal, really."
"Ok. I'd still like to hear it, if you don't mind afterwards. But if not, that's Ok too."
She put her hand on mine and nodded. "We'll see. Now start at the beginning."
I explained how much tighter the seating was in back, and how we were boxed in. "Remember how bumpy the road was? We were being bounced around like throw toys."
"How exactly were you seated?" she asked.
She almost leaped out of her skin, when I pulled her back over onto my lap. "We were like this, but her legs were outside of mine, otherwise she'd slide down between my legs."
Mom opened hers a bit, and slid them over mine. "Like this?" she asked.
Our faces were very close, and I could see over her shoulder. "Yeah. And mine were open a bit like this." I showed her. "In the back seat, that wedged her legs in tightly against the door and the gear."
"Not very ladylike," she muttered.
I laughed. "We were just trying to survive at the beginning. I swear. It was almost like a game, really kind of fun, but nothing bad. One time she bounced all the way into the roll-bar, hitting her head. Another time she ended up with her legs sticking out the roof, and her shirt almost up to her armpits. But we just couldn't stop laughing at the absurdity of it."
"I don't know what your father was thinking, driving like that. It was almost as bad up here," she admitted.
"I barely got her sitting up and mostly dressed again, before she was dumped on the floor, and all I could see was legs and panties. After that I reached around her waist, like this, and hung onto her, so she wouldn't get launched again. It helped a little, but when we hit that really big hole we were practically turned on our heads, and I grabbed her so she wouldn't get hurt, and that's when the trouble started."
"Details, Rotten! Everything, understood? Don't you dare leave anything out." She was scary serious.
I nodded. "She got twisted sideways, kind of like this," I adjusted Mom to the side a bit, "and when we settled down, I had my hand between her legs, and I was hanging onto her boob."
I moved my hand down to her leg, placing it on the inside of her thigh, pressed against her shorts. She put her hand over mine and moved it down an inch or so. "Ok, I get it. We don't need a repeat of everything. How'd your hand end up on her breast?"
"It was an accident. I swear. My arm was around her back." Again, I moved my arm behind her, "and when she landed in my lap," I pulled Mom back in place, trying to ignore the feeling of her soft cheeks pressed against me, "my hand just naturally grabbed on so I could hold her."
I slid my hand around her, stopping just short of cupping her breast. I wasn't ready to lose that hand yet. Even so, I could feel the soft swell of her tit against my wrist.
"And then?"
"She pulled my hand off her boob for a second; I'd been clutching it pretty tightly. Then when we were seated normally again, she put it back, laughing that it was a 'boob day', and told me to be gentler."
"God. I knew it! She's such a fuckin' troublemaker."
"I could have stopped, but it was just too hot. I'm sorry Mom. But Aunt Marie's tits are pretty incredible."
"Bigger isn't always better, you know," she told me.
Oops. Sore subject.
"I know. I mean, well, like yours. Yours are better. Firmer, not all saggy and bouncy, like hers." Ok, I was skirting the truth a bit. Mom's were nice, but Aunt Marie's were amazing. My hand had been poised over her boob for a while now, and I carefully moved it closer, until I was barely cupping her.
"Hers don't really sag much at all," Mom admitted. "Not for ones that size. Only fake ones sit up much firmer than hers." She reached over and pushed my hand off her breast, sliding it down a little. But she didn't say anything. "What then?"
"All of the moving around in my lap, and my holding her boob was just a little too stimulating. I guess she could feel it, and she asked me if I needed to adjust myself down there."
"So you were getting hard?"
"C'mon Mom! Of course I was. It's purely physical. I mean, look, even now, when I'm nervous, and worried, I'm still getting hard. I can't help it." Of course the fact that my hand was almost in her crotch, and the other had crept back up and was touching the bottom of her breast didn't hurt.
Mom turned her head toward me, and I leaned forward a little so she wouldn't have to crane her neck so far. I lowered my face, blushing. I had just admitted that I was hard for Mom. "It's Ok Jeremy. Don't be nervous. You're not in trouble. I just need to know." I was surprised by her giggle. "I guess it's inevitable that she'd notice when you got hard. Pretty difficult to miss. Are you Ok?"
"I...I'm a little uncomfortable. Would you mind?"
"Go ahead," she said, lifting up off of me. "Show me what you did."
"Nothing that bad, really," I explained, while I straightened my cock. "It was kind of caught, and I just needed to straighten it out. She sat back against it, but it wasn't anything overt, you know. Trying to get comfortable, that's all."
Mom settled back down, and her ass nestled against my cock. "Jesus, Jeremy! I can see how this might be a problem." I think she realized what she was doing, and she pulled away a bit.
I put my hands on her hips. "The road was the biggest problem. We kept bouncing around so much, and I was trying to keep her from getting hurt." I bounced my Mom on my hips a little, drawing her back against me, shoving my cock deeper between her cheeks. "I couldn't help it. The bouncing just went on and on and on." Fuck. Aunt Marie might have tits to die for, but Mom's butt was ridiculous.
She reached back and patted my hand, "Easy, Tiger. That's enough now."
I held her close, my cock wedged deeply between her cheeks, but stopped the bouncing. I almost lost it when I felt her ass cheeks clench hard around my cock, squeezing. When she relaxed, I seemed to settle in even further and she did it again, her butt grabbing and holding me, while she wiggled her hips.
I was surprised as hell when she turned and chuckled. "Bet your aunt couldn't do that."
"Jesus, Mom. That was wild."
She blushed. "Sorry. I didn't mean to get carried away."
"What's up with you two anyway? She kept talking about Dad, and how lucky you were. She said you won that one. And she kept comparing me to him."
Mom sighed, and she turned in my lap, my cock sad to see her go. She leaned her back against the door again, so we could face each other more easily. "She's always been jealous of me. Even when we were just kids. Always trying to one-up me. I never even knew what set it off."
I pulled her a little closer, repositioning her. I reached inside my shorts and adjusted myself at the same time, so I wasn't stuck under her leg. I undid the tie, loosening the top. She snuggled in closer, resting her head on my shoulder.
"She got her tits early. As a freshman she had one of the biggest racks around, and all of a sudden every boy was interested. I didn't even start dating until I was a junior, and even then, my own were just starting to come in. But nothing like hers."
"But you've got great tits, Mom!"
She giggled. "That's not something you say to your Mother, Jeremy."
"It's true." I reached for her breast, overtly, reaching right across her body, and gave it a soft squeeze. Only for a second before I dropped my hand back into her lap.
She sighed. "Thank you. When I started dating, things got bad for a while. She would always flaunt her body around the guys, especially if I brought them home. Our family was pretty liberal about how we dressed around the house, and she took advantage of it. Twice she stole my boyfriends. That was pretty hard to take. We didn't hardly talk for most of my senior year."
It was hard for me to think of my aunt like that. "That doesn't seem like Aunt Marie."
"I guess there was a lot to it. I was the first-born, and got away with more growing up. Got a lot more attention. And it was obvious that I was Dad's favorite. When Aunt Jenny was born, Mom doted on her. I figure Marie felt kind of slighted by it all. But I wasn't thinking about that back then. I was hurt."
My arm was laying across her lap, and I was caressing Mom's outside leg while she talked. She seemed to like it and didn't give me any grief when I reached her hip, under the edge of her shirt. She just snuggled in closer, telling me about their relationship. I slid my hand around her, and caressed the edge of her ass.
"I met your father in college. He was a Junior, and I was just a Freshman. I didn't know what he saw in me, but he adored me. God, Jeremy, you should have seen him. So handsome, so smart, so confident. And he was mine." I could hear the wistfulness in her voice. "He was my first, you know? I was the only girl on my hall that was a virgin."
"Boys were stupid back then."
She laughed. "Oh a few tried, even with Marie trying to steal them all away. She slept with my first real hard crush. He was the first boy I went down on, and a few days later, he was with her. Do you have any idea what that was like? Even after he slept with her, he tried to get me to blow him again. What an asshole! I didn't think I'd ever be able to forgive her for that." She trembled. "I hardly ever think about those times anymore. I still get angry."
It was surreal. We'd never talked like this, and it seemed so weird, holding her in my lap, knowing she was hardly clothed, and that I'd had my hard cock pressed against her butt just a few minutes ago. For a few moments, she wasn't my Mom as much as a beautiful girl opening up to me. Really opening up. I stared at her mouth, unable to think of anything but her lips wrapped around some strange hard dick.
"Your father and I were getting serious. I was scared to death to take him home. But he was determined to meet the parents, and you know how he gets. We went home for spring break, and that little bitch did everything she could to steal him. She even climbed into the shower with him, naked."
It was hard for me to hear that. Aunt Marie? Dad?
"He chased her out of there, and told me everything. Can you imagine, throwing a naked girl out of your shower, with tits like hers? She and I had a knock-down drag-out that came to blows and he had to separate us. Even then she wouldn't give up, and right in front of me she tore off her shirt, pulling out her ace card again.
"Your Dad was incredible. He smiled for her. 'Nice tits,' he said, 'but to tell the truth, I'm an ass man. Have you seen your sister's ass? God almighty!'"
Mom giggled. "I'll never forget those words. Every last one of them. -Have you seen your sister's ass? God almighty!- Marie was shattered, and walked out of there, not even bothering to put her shirt back on."
She sighed, quiet for a moment, her hand caressing my chest. "That was the night. I slept with your Dad for the first time, sneaking into his room in the middle of the night. He was so gentle, so caring. He's big you know, kind of like someone else around here."
My heart almost stopped when her hand settled onto my cock, which had lost a little of its hardness. She rubbed me, and I could feel the blood rushing back in.
"I was scared. I didn't see how it could fit. I mean, I'd had nothing up there bigger than the handle of my hairbrush. No way that monster would fit. No way. He'd tear me open."
Her hand was lightly stroking me, softly but steadily. She seemed completely unaware. Her legs opened, and her shirt shifted back, exposing her shorts to me. They were some kind of ultra-soft fluffy material, very stretchy and loose on her. I could see they'd shifted a little, and I swore I could see the edge of her pussy. She was going commando again. Her opposite hand slowly crept between her legs while she talked. Her eyes were closed as if she was envisioning it all happening again.
"It wasn't how long it was. No, it was the thickness. I didn't think they were supposed to be like that. It was just too much." Her hand was wrapped around my cock, squeezing it gently. "I knew what I was getting into. We'd been doing a lot of other stuff, and I was blowing him pretty regularly. He loved that, and I really liked doing it. I mean a LOT. There's something about a big fat cock in your mouth, and knowing that the guy on the end of it is in absolute heaven. So I had a very good idea of how big it was. It barely fit in my mouth, and my jaw would usually ache afterwards. No way that thing would fit down there."
She chuckled. "I was wrong. It fit. Barely, and it took a lot of caring and caressing. I was afraid his poor tongue was going to fall off, he licked me for so long, getting me ready. He tried a couple of times, and it just wouldn't go. I was practically in tears. But he was patient, and would calm me down, go down on me a while, and then try again. When he finally slid inside of me, I thought he was tearing me open. God, it hurt so bad, Jeremy! But he kissed my tears away, and slowly eased his way in. He was so excited he only lasted a few seconds, but I could feel his big thick cock pulsing inside of me, and it was all worth it. I was a woman."
Mom's hand was massaging her pussy, and I could see how wet she was. Amazing.
Mom sat up, her eyes open again, and pulled her hands back into her lap, clenching them together. "You're father's a good man. The best I've ever known. He was so patient with me." She leaned back. "It took me a long time before I really enjoyed sex. The fucking part, at least. I loved making your father happy, and would go down on him in a second. Anytime he wanted. I still do, to this day. He returned the favor, and often. But the sex wasn't good for me. I couldn't enjoy it. God only knows why."
2 Mom Takes a Ride2
She settled back down, burying her head in my shoulder. "I can't believe I'm telling you all this."
"Mom, you have no idea what this means to me. I feel closer to you than I ever have."
"Even closer than with your cock practically in my butt?" she chuckled.
"Mom!"
"Jesus, Jeremy, don't have a cow. I'll tell you a secret. When you were pressing your big fat cock between my cheeks, I liked it. A lot. Too much. That's why we had to stop."
She kissed me on the neck, a soft warm kiss that left me trembling. "You remember how your father said he was an ass man? He really is. He liked to play with my ass, and even lick me back there. It was so incredibly naughty. Over time he played with it more and more, slipping his fingers into me, especially when he went down on me. I wasn't stupid. I knew what he wanted, but I was even more afraid. I screwed my courage up on Valentine's Day, lubed my virgin butt-hole with half a tube of KY, and waited for him naked in our bed, a big bow wrapped across my ass cheeks. He took me up on the offer. And you know what? I liked it. No, I loved it. After that, I'd let him fuck me in the butt at least once a week. Sometimes a lot more. Does that shock you?"
Shocked was an understatement. "A little. But it's the hottest damned thing I ever heard."
She eased her hand down to my cock again, slipping inside my shorts, deliberately stroking it. "One night, he was insatiable. He came in my ass twice, but kept going. He fucked me raw, until I had to ask him to stop. He was still hard as a rock, and he turned me over and fucked my pussy. No preliminaries, he just stuck it in and fucked me senseless. I must have come a dozen times for him. After that, sex was no longer an issue. I was his, any hole, any time. The very next day he asked me to marry him."
"I never thought I'd be so jealous of Dad," I confessed.
Mom slid down in my lap, her rear nestled between my legs, her legs open. I don't even know when it happened, but my hand was between her legs, slowly massaging her crotch through her soaked shorts. One of my fingers was pressed against her flesh. Her hand had a solid grip on my cock and she was stroking me good. It was too much to believe.
"Your aunt, of course couldn't leave well enough alone. She'd dropped out of college and was living with Dan, Colin's father. When we announced our engagement and our plan to get married after your father graduated and got a job, she made Dan propose to her, and planned their wedding right away. She had to be first, you know. I couldn't believe how petty she was. When we came down for the wedding, things were pretty ugly. She didn't even want me to be a bridesmaid, but Mom made her. Four months later your father and I got married, and things still weren't good between me and Marie, but they weren't as bad. At least we could talk some."
I tried to slide my hand into her shorts, but I found out I'd reached her limit. She stopped me, but put my hand back on her pussy. "Behave," she told me softly, and I went back to fondling her. I know she liked it. There was a wet spot the size of half-dollar there, and it was just getting bigger. I could even press up inside of her.
"When I got pregnant with you, right after our honeymoon, that's when we finally patched things up. She was so happy for me. God, I loved her for that. Then we had a long talk and she broke down. They were having trouble getting pregnant. She'd been trying since they first got married. There was a lot of crying and apologies that night, and we worked things out. Six months later she was pregnant, and I had graduated. Everything was so much better. There's always remained a little competitiveness, but nothing too bad. Until now."
"Now? How?"
"She's trying to take you from me."
That was like a slap in the face. "That's crazy talk, Mom."
She didn't like that. "Don't tell me what's crazy! I know her. You don't. To you she's the fun, playful aunt who adores you and would let you get away with anything. I'm the old fuddy-duddy."
I laughed. "Fuddy-duddy? Who says that? And I don't think you're a fuddy-duddy. I mean, look at you!" I ran my hand over her body for emphasis, up to her breast, and then back down between her legs.
She blushed. "Well maybe not right now, but you know what I mean. She's making her play for you, and throwing it in my face." She turned in my lap and practically faced me. "You know what she said to me? Do you? She said you had the sweetest cum she'd ever tasted. Can you believe that? She doesn't even suck cock. She NEVER swallows. And she told me you had the sweetest cum. I could fucking strangle her."
I felt like pond scum. "What else did she say?"
She sat upright, pushing my hands away. "Never mind what else she said. You need to finish telling me everything. Where were we?" She turned and sat on my lap again, facing forward, pressing her butt up against my hardness. "What happened after this?"
"You'll have to raise up a second," I told her. She obliged, leaning forward and lifting her ass way up.
I pulled the leg of my shorts back to my crotch, and pulled my cock forward, so it was almost completely exposed. I inched my hips forward, and drew my Mom back into my lap. I heard her gasp, when she felt the hardness of my cock press up between her legs.
"Oh, Jeremy, you didn't!"
"I didn't, not really. I just got it straightened out. Aunt Marie pulled it out of my shorts and up between her legs, rubbing it, pressing it against her panties."
"Fuck! I knew it! That bitch!"
"Yeah, and then she told me to get comfortable, and not to get too carried away. She leaned back against me," I tugged my mom backward, until she was resting against my chest. "When I asked her what she meant by carried away, I was kind of worried that we'd already stepped over the line. I had my hands on both of her tits already," I cupped mom's breasts gently, "and she was rubbing my thing like there was no tomorrow.
Mom seemed resigned to letting me show, and not tell. Her breath was becoming a little more labored. She didn't call me on touching her breasts, even when my fingers found her hard nipples. "How was she rubbing you," Mom asked breathily.
I took her hand and brought it down between her legs. I pushed her fingers against my hardness, pulling back until she was pressing it against her panties firmly. "Kind of like that, but occasionally wrapping her fingers around it and stroking it."
"And that wasn't getting carried away?" she asked. Her hand lingered on my cock, moving slowly over it, while my hand slid inside her shirt, moving back to claim her breast.
"No. She said I couldn't fu... couldn't have sex with her. Not in the Jeep with everyone around."
"Not in the Jeep. Such a fucking slut," Mom groaned.
"No, but she said everything else was Ok." I moved my other hand inside my Mom's shirt, and toyed with her breasts. Aunt Marie's breasts are huge and amazing to look at, but I was coming to realize that Mom's breasts were just as fun to play with, and if possible more sensitive.
"She let me play with her body, especially her boobs. It was super-exciting for me, you know." I kissed my Mom on the neck. "But yours are better."
"Really?" she sighed.
"Really. I love your tits, Mom." She was quiet while I fondled them, pinching her nipples between my fingers, loving the full feel of them.
"What else?" she said softly.
"I guess the next part was my fault. I wanted to feel her skin against mine, so I pulled her shirt off."
"Jeremy, you're so bad, always pushing things," she sighed. "Just like your father."
I pulled her shirt up, and she resisted a moment. "No, baby."
"Just for a bit Mom, so you'll understand what happened next." I kept tugging at her, and she relented, letting me take her shirt off. Watching her raise her arms over her head, allowing me to pull her tee over her head, had my heart beating like a hummingbird's.
I looked down at her tits, holding and squeezing them. "Jesus, Mom, your tits are fantastic."
"Shhh. Try to behave, Ok? Remember I'm your mother. This is just for the story. What happened next?"
"She had told me I could do anything, right?" I freed one hand, sliding it down Mom's belly. "And playing with her big tits was cool and all, but," I eased my hand into Mom's shorts, "I wanted to make her feel as good as I was."
I slid my finger into her, and she moaned softly. "Jeremy, do you have to do that?"
I ignored her question. "She has some hair down there. She's not smooth like you, Mom. That's really sexy." I slid a second finger into her, "Open your legs wider, Mom."
She whimpered softly, spreading herself open for me. "Somewhere in there, we kissed for the first time," I explained, and I let go of Mom's breast so I could pull her face to mine. I kissed her, pushing her lips open with my tongue, pressing against her teeth until she accepted me. My head felt like it was going to explode. I fingered her harder, feeling her respond, so much like her sister. I pulled my lips away. "I made her come for me. I made her come really hard." I kissed her again, more possessively. I had two fingers deep inside of her, and her whole body was rocking against the fierce fingering I was giving her. I squeezed her pussy, while tugging on her nipple. She finally stopped all resistance, and let me play with her pussy to my heart's content. Our lips never separated, and she kissed me back with more passion than I ever could have dreamed of. I was hard on her pussy, pounding into it, squeezing it. I alternated between rubbing her clit and fingering her. She bit my lip then pulled away, throwing her head back, and moaning. Thank God for Pink Floyd. Nobody was the wiser.
After she'd come for me, I caressed her pussy, sliding a single finger inside, stroking her gently, rubbing her clit softly.
Mom lifted her head, and looked at me. "You're pretty good at that, you know?"
"Did you and Colin do anything like that?" I asked.
She shook her head. "Not even close. He spent the whole time playing with my tits, outside my shirt, and then for a while inside. Toward the end he kept trying to rub between my legs, and I finally let him, but that's as far as it went." She was whispering and I could barely hear her. She sounded nervous. "He was hard for me from the moment I first sat in his lap. Do you know how aggravating it is to have somebody tease you for an hour? I was ready to scream by the time we pulled over."
"Why did you let him?" I asked.
She sighed. "I guess it was payback. I knew, I just knew she was going to let you take liberties. Hell, she had your face between her tits in broad daylight. I had no idea how far she'd go. And that poor boy is so smitten with me. I know it drives her crazy how he his around me. She even caught him beating off to a naked picture of me. Now I close my blinds whenever he's around. I wasn't really thinking through things. But if you were going to play with her tits, I was going to let him play with mine."
I pulled my hand out of her panties, and rubbed her softly on the outside of them. "Do you want to know the rest?"
She nodded.
I grabbed the sides of her shorts, and pushed them down her legs. She lifted her hips up and they slid over her bottom easily. She took over from me and pushed them over her knees letting them fall to the ground.
Fuck. Mom was naked. This was even better than with Aunt Marie.
"I don't know if you could do what she did next. Aunt Marie is awfully flexible."
"How? What did she do?" She sounded irritated.
"She turned around and straddled me."
Mom looked hurt. "Like I couldn't do that? Please! Have some faith in your mother."
It was actually easier since we had more room to work with, and it only took her a few seconds to get spun around. I positioned her legs properly, and before she sat down on me, I pushed my shorts down around my ankles.
Mom had paused midway, and spoke to Dad. "How are you holding up, Harold?" She practically had to yell.
Jesus! Mom was completely naked, straddling me, and decided that was the time to hold a conversation with Dad.
He turned the music down. "Not bad, I'm not nodding off or anything. Another half-hour or so. If we don't hit any more traffic."
"If you get too tired, let me know. We can trade off."
I had my hands around her, feeling up her full ass. Damn she was fine!
Dad laughed. "Right. Like I'm gonna sit on Jeremy's lap."
"Or he could sit on yours," Mom teased, before allowing me to pull her down into my lap.
"Not on your life."
"You know, Jeremy could drive, and I could sit on your lap," she teased.
"Damn it, woman, don't tempt me!" I heard him laugh. "God, that is tempting though."
He seemed to be seriously pondering it. "No, I couldn't trust myself. You guys doing alright?" he asked.
"Wonderfully. We're having the best chat. I told him all about us, the early years."
"I hope you didn't tell him ALL about us," he laughed.
"Not all. But I think he's going to be looking at you differently from now on."
"Jesus. I knew this was a bad idea. Don't believe everything she says, son."
I laughed. "I believe every word that comes out of her mouth. And all I've got to say is, 'You da man, Pop!'"
"Very funny. So y'all are Ok for another 30 minutes?"
"As long as it takes, Dear," Mom answered sliding her hips forward and pressing against my stiff shaft.
I moved my mouth to her breast, wondering if she'd stop me. Au-contraire, she pushed her chest into me, stroking my hair.
"That's good. Everything's cool now?"
"Much better, thanks." From the tone of her voice, you'd never have guessed I had her hard little nipple between my teeth, tugging on it.
"Good. Let me know if you guys need a break." With that he turned the music up.
Mom let me work on her titty a little longer, before pulling away.
"That was very naughty, young man. Sucking Momma's titty while she's talking to your father." Her words were teasing.
"Irresistible, Mom. Couldn't be helped. Perfect tits like yours were made to be sucked."
"Your aunt was positioned like this?"
"Yeah. She was in my lap rubbing herself against me down there, grinding hard. She was driving me crazy, while she let me play with her boobs some more." I went in for a couple of nice suckles, while Mom proved she could grind with the best of them.
"You know, I'm going to have to kill her, right. Corrupting my little boy."
"I was getting too excited, and I told her I had to come," I confessed.
"And that was her opening. You didn't... you didn't fuck her, did you?" She was barely able to make herself say the word fuck. It came out as a whisper.
"No. She said we shouldn't. I knew she'd let me, but I didn't think my first time should be like that, with her."
"Your first time? You're teasing me right?" Mom asked, slowing her grinding to a near halt.
"No. I've done lots of other stuff. It's not like I'm a kid. I've had plenty of blow-jobs, but I've never gone all the way."
She laughed. "Like Mother, like son. Sometime we'll have to hear about those blow-jobs. Penny, I assume?"
"Penny, and a few more."
"My big boy, the stud. You should tell your old man. He'd be proud. So then what happened?"
I had my hands on Mom's incredible ass by this time, and I was pushing my cock against her, feeling her moistness lather up my shaft.
"She blew me."
Mom leaned back and looked at me. "God DAMN her! I was still hoping it was a lie. How?"
"She got on her knees on the floor boards, and she sucked my cock until I came in her mouth. She did all that while we were talking about our hunting trip."
"And she let you come in her mouth?"
"Yeah, and swallowed every drop."
"Now I've heard everything. See what I mean? She'd do anything to win you over." Then she turned serious again. "I'm not going to do that. Not here. Not like this."
Not here. I liked the way that sounded. "I don't want you to."
She glared at me. "You don't think I'm as good as her?"
I pulled my Mom down and kissed her. "Mom, I have no doubt you'd put her to shame. Someday I'd love to have you suck me. Truth is, right now I wouldn't last five seconds in your sexy mouth."
"You bet your ass you wouldn't. These lips are magical. Ask your father some time." She kissed me hard, putting her tongue to good use. When she had me gasping, she pulled away. "What do you want, then?"
I held her ass cheeks in my hands, and pressed my cock against her. "You know what I need Mom."
She stared into my eyes. "I think we better take a break here, buster." She took her shirt and put it back on, covering up her wonderful tits. She was killing me.
She pulled my hands away from her ass, and slid away from me, so she wasn't pressed against my shaft. I wanted to beg her to stop, to reconsider, but understood that I'd gone too far. Asked for too much.
It only took her a few more seconds to get turned around again. She reached between her legs, and casually moved my cock to the side, so she could sit in my lap, without impaling herself. Then she leaned back against me, her cheek brushing mine.
"I'm sorry Mom. Don't be mad."
"I'm not mad, baby. A little disappointed."
"I didn't mess things up too badly did I? Please tell me I didn't."
"Jeremy, I'm your mother. We went way too far. You need to settle down. Jesus, your father is only a few feet away." She didn't seem angry just concerned.
"How can I settle down? You're sitting in my lap, telling me stories about your first time, about blowing Dad, and giving up your ass to him. Never mind making me relive all the crazy things I did with Aunt Marie. I'm going crazy here, Mom!"
"Shhh," she whispered, taking my arms and wrapping them around her waist, making me hug her. "I know. I was bad too. I'm sorry. But I had to stop you. Ten more seconds and you and I both know what would have happened."
I held her tight with one arm, and slid my other hand back between her legs. She might have put her shirt back on, but her shorts were still under the front seat somewhere. I gently stroked her pussy, cupping it, teasing it open.
She pushed my hand away. "Stop! Stop it now, or I'll tell your father."
I didn't know if she was serious or not. I drew my hand back, and nuzzled her neck. My hand came up and caressed her tit through her shirt. She whimpered for me, arching her back, pressing against me.
"You're just so beautiful, Mom. So damn sexy," I whispered to her.
"Jesus. This is all that damn Marie's fault. This should have been just a simple little drive, maybe a little playing around. A little tit, but that's all," she said.
I was more cautious this time, reaching between her legs, and caressing her inner thigh. I petted her thigh slowly, reaching higher and higher. My cock was swinging free, and I carefully guided it upright, where it could move around freely. I teased her terribly, pushing my cock so it would swing forward and slap against her pussy lightly. All the while I was nibbling her neck, her ears, gently playing with her tits, telling her how incredibly hot she was and how crazy she made me.
"Jeremy," she moaned softly, "we have to have limits." She was burning up. Her hips were grounding down against my lap, and as I teased her thighs, my fingers touching everywhere down there but where it counts. She was squirming for more. Her body was begging for my touch.
I moved the head of my cock between the lips of her pussy, and pushed. I felt her open up marginally, then she was shifting her hips, stopping me. I had her positioned perfectly in my lap, her legs open wide, her opening just the right distance from the end of my cock. The top of my cock lay across her molten slit, the head brushing her clit. When I drew back, I could feel the moistness against my skin.
Mom moaned softly, then turned her head and looked into my eyes. "This is a dangerous game you're playing."
I took my hands away from her breasts long enough to pull her forearms across her toned belly. I gripped them tightly with one hand, pulling her back against my chest. She struggled against my hands half-heartedly. "Don't, Jeremy. Please don't."
I raised my other hand back to her breast, and tweaked her nipple, making her gasp. I pressed my lips against hers softly. "Close your eyes, Mom. Feel me."
I was rolling my hips slightly, rubbing the head of my cock up her slit until it pressed against her clit. By rapidly tensing and releasing my PC muscle, I could make it slap lightly against her. Her breath was coming faster.
Her tongue slid out of her mouth, her eyes still closed, seeking out mine. I moved closer, letting her lick my lips. I could feel her hips moving sexily.
I kept poking at her, moving my hips, squeezing my PC, jabbing toward her, forcing the head of my cock against her. I couldn't tell if her movements were meant to stop me or help me. I felt myself enter her for a bit, then pop free. She moaned softly. Her body was completely immobilized, captured in my arms.
My lips slipped over hers again, kissing her deeply.
Her lips went slack, her eyes tightly closed. I could feel her tilting her hips down, raising her sweet ass up, offering me a perfect target. I moved slowly, drawing my cock down her wet slit. I felt the wetness of her lips spreading open for me. Pulling down as low as possible, I hesitated, feeling her push her hips forward. I thrust up hard, and she gasped loudly as the head of my aching cock pierced her, pushing past her resistant opening, settling inside of her.
I waited for some response, but she stayed quiet, shivering in my arms. I pushed further, moving inside of her, half my length entering her.
She groaned, her eyes fluttering open. Our mouths were pressed together, maintaining soft contact, our breath shared.
"Stop. We have to stop, baby. We can't be doing this."
I released my tight grip on her, to see how she'd respond. She could have pulled off of me, but she stayed still, her eyes looking into mine.
"Relax, Mom. Let's slow down and relax a moment." I slid my hands inside her shirt, rubbing her soft skin, lowering my lips to her neck, kissing her velvety skin.
She sighed, her entire body untensing. As her legs relaxed she settled into my lap, my hard cock slipping in even further.
I groaned, pushing against her, feeling the incredible warmth of her surrounding my shaft. "God, Mom. I had no idea it would feel so incredible! I love you so much, Mom."
I held her in my arms, listening to her sexy little noises, I rolled my hips sliding in and out of her, while she stayed completely relaxed, letting me have my way with her. She seemed so small in my lap, and so warm.
Mom shivered again, turning to face me. I moved my lips to her, kissing her softly. "Is this what you wanted, Jeremy? You couldn't wait for us to be alone? You had to take me here? Like this?"
"Mom, I'll never regret doing anything I could to be inside of you. It's the most wonderful thing I've ever felt."
"Better than my slutty sister's filthy mouth?" she asked teasingly.
I breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn't be too mad to be teasing me. "No comparison. None. This is so amazing. I love being inside you."
She leaned back, facing forward, pushing her hips down, letting me sink in deep. She reached her arms over her head stretching. Mom sighed deeply, clinging to the overhead crossbar. I reached higher inside her shirt, taking her tits in my hands, massaging them, while my cock filled her repeatedly.
She pushed down onto my cock, grinding against me. She lifted her legs, all her weight settled down onto my cock, drawing me in deep. She brought her legs between mine, one at a time, pulling them together. Incredibly I settled into her even deeper, my entire length completely filling her tight pussy. She let go of the overhead bar, and leaned forward, resting her arms on the dashboard.
I watched in amazement as she raised her hips drawing nearly all the way off, then pushing down, taking it all. I opened my legs as wide as possible, giving her room to work. She was beautiful, that incredible butt moving up and down, taking me over and over. Fuck, my Mom was hot.
I moved my hands to those sexy ass cheeks, holding them, lifting and pushing up into her. It was too incredible to even think about. God, it felt good.
She moaned loudly. "Damn, so much like your father. So fucking good!"
Dad turned down the music a bit. "What was that?"
"Nothing Dear, Just telling tales on you."
"All lies, son. Don't believe a word of it." I probed Mom's depths, feeling my body shivering. I was fucking Mom, my beautiful hot mom, with Dad just a few feet away talking to us.
"You know I was right. Penny was blowing him. A lot." She wriggled her butt for me.
"What kind of conversation are you two having?"
"The best ever. You and Jeremy have a lot in common."
"I knew this was trouble," he growled. "Everyone OK in back?"
I heard Colin's voice. "Mom's asleep. I'm fine."
"Alright, we're almost on 635. Maybe 15 or 20 minutes to go. That going to be a problem?"
Colin said he'd be fine.
"Think you can last another 15 minutes, Jeremy?" Mom asked, rolling her hips around my cock.
"I'll try."
Dad laughed. "You can do it. You lasted this long."
"Ok, Dad. Just don't be surprised if I can't walk tomorrow."
"Such a tough job, holding a pretty girl in your lap," he teased.
"She's not some pretty girl. It's Mom," I whined, emphasizing my words with a couple of long, deep strokes.
"You just remember that. You keep riding herd on him, Alice."
"Count on it. I'll ride him all the way home."
I almost lost it. That was just too damned teasing. I couldn't believe her! Dad had to know something was going on with a comment like that. Ride me?
"Fifteen more minutes." He cranked up his music again, and I screwed my mom to the tune of Van Halen's eruption.
Mom smiled at me, and we both started giggling. "You're so bad! Ride me all the way home?"
She tried to look innocent. Kind of hard to do, half-naked with my cock buried inside her. "You don't think I should? Besides, look who's talking. 'Last 15 minutes?' 'I'll try'?"
I pulled her back to me, sliding my hands inside her shirt, hugging her tightly, and screwed her. "I'm not going to last much longer," I confessed.
"That's alright baby. Finish inside Mommy. Fill your naughty Mommy's pussy. I need your cum, sweet baby-boy."
Too much. Pulling out the 'Mommy' card was totally unfair. I was right. I didn't last another minute before exploding inside of her. I came bullets, coming so hard I thought my insides would start pumping out any second. Mom started to shift in my lap, and I pulled her back hard. "Don't."
"We're going to make a mess, sweetie."
"I'm not done yet. We've got at least 10 more minutes," I told her.
Mom looked around and I watched her reach for the suitcase beside us. She eased the zipper open, and slipped her hand inside. A few seconds later she fished out a t-shirt, and slid it under us. She opened her legs, bringing them back around mine, opening herself to me. "That'll help. You sure you don't want to stop?"
I was sliding in and out of her, just a little. I concentrated on the feeling, willing myself to stay hard, thinking about what I was doing. I was inside my Mom. I was balls deep in her tight pussy. Hot, wet, Mommy pussy. Full of my cum. I reached for her tits, and squeezed them. My Mom's tits. Her wonderful full tits. I pinched her nipples, feeling their hardness, tugging on them. My Mom's hard nipples. Hard for me.
And, thank you God, I was hard for her. Again.
I slowly fucked her, and teased her tits mercilessly. I had both hands back inside her shirt, and nibbled on her neck. "God, Mom. This is incredible. I can't believe how good it feels to be inside you," I whispered.
"Don't stop. Just like that. You're going to make Mommy cum again. I'm going to cum all over your big fat hard cock. Make Mommy cum for you, baby."
I twisted her nipples, making her gasp. My cock was a steel rod, piercing her endlessly. In and out. Driving as deeply as possible. Feeling the cool air on my wet shaft each time I pulled out. I moved my lips to her ear, and nibbled her lobe, taking it between my teeth. She was trembling and I heard her whimper when I thrust into her harder.
I thought about what it would be like to have her on a bed, free to move around. Pounding my cock into her from on top, or from behind. Maybe even in her behind. Especially into her nasty hot behind.
I could smell our sex, and only hoped the open roof was doing its job.
"God Mom, I could fuck you forever," I whispered. I grabbed her thighs and lifted her up, so I could get more action. She was so slender, so small, she felt like a toy in my hands. A hot sexy toy I could play with to my heart's content.
That did the job. The extra inch or two was exactly what I needed. Up and down I forced her onto my cock, slamming into her as best I could. I could feel her thighs trembling. Faster and faster I went, hammering her, straining at the effort, but willing to die, just to fuck her faster, harder, better.
She pulled her hand up and I watched her press her forearm to her mouth, just in time to smother her cry as she came for me. My Mom was coming on my cock. It made me want to fuck her even harder.
She lifted her feet up and put them on the dashboard, looking too damn slutty for words. She lifted her ass up, giving me room to work. It was perfect, allowing me to use my full length on her. I looked out the window and saw we'd turned off the highway, we were on the home stretch, just a few miles to go. I hated for it to end.
I reached between her legs, and felt where I was sliding inside of her. Inside my incredible Mom. It was all too perfect to believe. "I'm fucking my Mom," I said softly, giving words to my thoughts.
"Yes you are, you naughty little pervert," she teased.
I felt us slowing down, and looked out the window. We were pulling into CVS, just a couple of miles from our house. Mom pulled her legs down quickly, straightening her shirt. My cock was still lodged inside of her, so close to coming it was maddening.
"Why are we stopping, honey?" she asked, while she reached down under the seat, searching for her shorts.
"I thought we should get a few items, since our frig is practically bare." He explained, turning off the engine, the sudden quiet unnerving.
Damn. We were so busted.
"Harold. I look horrible! And I'm not dressed for shopping."
I heard his door open. Mom and I struggled to adjust ourselves to look at least partially reasonable. We both adjusted our shirts, and I watched Dad walk around the front of the car, coming over to our window. I pulled my shirt down as far as possible, trying to hide the fact that I wasn't wearing my shorts. Hopefully the dark would cover for us. Jesus, I was still ridiculously hard, and deep inside Mom. Not good. I rolled the window down.
He leaned on the windowsill. "Milk, bread, juice. Anything else you can think of?"
Mom smiled. "Eggs and bacon, for breakfast. I'll go shopping tomorrow."
Dad nodded. "Ok. I'll be right back. Later, you're going to have to tell me what you've been up to."
I felt myself sweating. How much did he know?
He winked at me. "Penny, huh? So you tell your Mom all your secrets, but not your hunting buddy?"
I laughed, my nervousness immeasurable. I almost gasped when I felt Mom's tight pussy clutch at my cock. "She started it, Dad." I leaned closer to him, keeping my voice down. "Have you seen your sister's Ass? God Almighty!"
His eyes almost popped out of his head. I watched him turn bright red. "Jesus, Alice! What have you guys been talking about?"
She laughed. "Lots. It's Marie's fault. I had to explain some stuff to Jeremy, before things got carried away. We'll talk about it later. I promise."
I had my revenge on her, pulsing my cock inside of her, while she tried to explain herself.
"You bet your ass we'll talk about this later," he grumbled.
I hugged Mom tightly, pushing into her, right under Dad's nose. "Dad, it was great. We really had a nice talk. You have no idea how great it was to have her open up to me." I looked over at her. "I've never felt closer to her than I do now."
I pumped my cock, and felt the responding squeeze from my Mom.
Dad straightened up, reaching in and tousling my hair. "Don't believe everything your Mom says," he laughed. "She tends to romanticize things. But I'm glad you too got along so well. I was a little worried, to be honest. Things could have been awkward, you know?"
"Hurry back, Dear," Mom said. "I think poor Jeremy's lap is about worn out."
"I'll be back in a sec." He walked off, straightening his shirt and sweats.
Mom looked over at me, and put her finger to her lips, hushing me. She leaned to my ear. "Quiet."
"You Ok back there?" She asked loudly.
Colin answered. "We're good, Aunt Alice. Mom's still napping. Thanks."
I was lifting her up, pushing into her. In the parking lot at CVS. Jesus, I was out of control.
"Hurry now," she whispered to me. She leaned forward, raising her hips for me.
I pounded into her, my cock hardening. Our little conversation break had taken the edge off my need, but sliding my cock into Mom was working its wonders. I fucked her fast, a little worried about the squeaking of the seat, but figuring Colin was probably too distracted on his own to worry about it. If Aunt Marie was sleeping, half naked in his lap, I had no doubt he was taking advantage of it.
Mom was helping me, moving her ass in counterpoint, slamming down onto my upward thrusts. I was getting closer. I was torn. I wanted to come before Dad came back out, but I never wanted to stop fucking Mom's incredible pussy. In and out, I stroked her, relishing every moment of our skin-on-skin dance.
"Damn it," I groaned, pulling her back abruptly into my lap, driving deeply into her, as my father returned from the store. Mom straightened out the bottom of her shirt just in time. For a moment, just before he arrived, I had a glimpse of her smooth pussy, with my cock lodged in it.
He passed two bags in through the window. Mom took them and placed them at her feet. "It'll only be for a few more minutes," he explained. "I know it's already crowded in there."
"It's fine Dad. We're good."
"Alright. Final stretch." He turned and got back in the car. The tunes started up and we backed out of the parking spot. Before we were back on the road, Mom had her feet up on the dashboard. "Finish," she told me, "fast."
I held her sweet ass in my hands, and pounded her, while Heart's Magic Man blasted away. Her head was beside mine, and she was being bad.
"That's it baby, fuck your Mommy. You were so bad, teasing your Mommy while your father watched. I almost pulled my shirt up so he could see what his perfect little boy was doing to his helpless wife."
I moaned, fucking her harder.
"God, you feel good in me, sweetie. So hard. So big. Do you like it? Do you love Mommy's hot pussy? Are you going to give me a nice little present? Fill Mommy's pussy with your hot baby batter? Don't make me beg for it, baby. I'm already growing addicted to your monster cock."
"Mom, you're so fucking hot," I gasped.
She whimpered, while I fucked her as hard and fast as possible, not caring how much we moved or how much noise we made.
"Incredible," she moaned. "I love your cock, Jeremy. You're killing me. You're driving Mommy insane. You fill me so deep. Your fat cock stretches me so very nice. Mommy's close, baby. Really close," she gasped the last words. "Make Mommy come, baby."
"Mommy," I groaned, and slammed into her, unloading inside her again, pumping until I was dry. She was trembling, and I realized she had come with me. Gasping, I leaned back, still unable to fully believe what we had done.
I almost blacked out, seeing spots before my eyes. After a few moments I felt Mom rubbing us with the spare t-shirt before she searched for her shorts again. She reached down to the floor boards, and when I saw that 'bodacious' ass, I trembled at the thought that I'd be fucking her again, first chance I had.
I had her ass cheeks in my hand, squeezing her, and even rubbed my finger over her back door. Her stories had me thinking very, very naughty thoughts about that opening.
I felt her pull my shorts up my leg, then maneuver the other one in place. She struggled to get them up over my knees, then onto my thighs. I was being bad, and managed to somehow slip most of my finger up her tight butt, making it that much more difficult for her to work my shorts up my legs. When they reached the top of my thighs, regretfully I pulled out of her butt, giving her ass one last pat, and I pulled them up the rest of the way.
"God. You are your father's son. You like Mommy's bottom?" She was pulling her own shorts up, raising her hips and hiding that incredible ass. I wanted to cry.
"I love it," I admitted.
"Maybe you'll get a chance to show me how much." She turned to the suitcase, and opened it stealthily, pushing the shirt full of evidence inside. She turned and smiled for me. "Good thing I do the laundry."
That got a giggle out of me.
She leaned back against me. "That was pretty incredible."
"Are you kidding? Beyond incredible."
She turned and planted a kiss on my lips. "We're not going to do this in our home. You understand?"
"Mom..."
"I mean it. Don't even try."
I felt suitably chastened. "Yes ma'am."
The smile returned to her face as we pulled onto our street. "Doesn't mean that you and I can't have a few outings of our own. Ok? Just keep it cool."
I hugged her so tight, I thought I heard vertebrae cracking. "Love you, Mom. Trust me, Aunt Marie could never take me from you."
"If you fuck her, you'll never have me again," she said softly. "You'll never have my mouth or my tight little rear. Never fill this pussy again."
I was a little worried. "Did you do this to spite her?"
She squirmed out of my grip and turned sideways. "I didn't plan this. I swear. But you're too much like your father was. You drive me crazy. I felt like a teenager again." She squirmed in my lap. "You came a lot, didn't you? I'm going to have to jump in the shower quick, or your father's going to know something's going on. My poor pussy's absolutely full of little Jeremies."
We turned into the alley behind our house.
"I'm glad you were my first," I told her.
She kissed me softly as we pulled into the driveway. "You're only my second. Just you and your father. Ever. Forever."
"I can live with that," I said, getting one last good feel of her breast.
She smiled. As Dad turned off the car, she whispered. "You think Colin behaved back there?"
"No way. Aunt Marie's going to have the sorest boobs in town."
"What was that?" Dad asked, as the car got quiet before I could finish my sentence.
"Sorest butt in town. We're not doing that again. Not without a pillow or something," Mom answered.
"No kidding. I think my legs are both asleep. I'll be lucky to be able to walk," I said.
"Jesus, Jeremy. She only weighs a few pounds. Man up."
"I'm just kidding Dad. It was cool. Fun even."
"I hope it wasn't too much fun," he growled climbing out of the car.
Mom had the door open, and was crawling out of the car. I watched her wipe the insides of her thighs with her hands, then she turned to me and licked them.
Christ. What a tease! If I got hard now, Dad would kill me.
She turned back and reached between my legs, coming up with the shopping bags. She whispered to me, "Your cum IS sweet. Sister slut was right."
"What are we waiting for?" Dad announced, stretching. "Let's get this thing unloaded." He opened the back door. "Wake your mother up, Colin. We're not going to leave her outside all night."
I climbed out of the Jeep, stretching my legs and making sure I was decent. Didn't look too bad. Dad was already carrying two suitcases inside, and I grabbed one of the coolers.
"Leave that in the garage, Jeremy," Mom said, "and I'll take care of the meat later."
Would she ever say anything again without my hearing naughty undertones?
I was walking past the car when I heard Aunt Marie. "Damn it, Colin!" she hissed. "Where are my panties?"
I chuckled and watched Mom hurry over to help her sister out, before Dad returned and the shit hit the fan. Now that she'd won the competition, I guess everything was Ok again. Mom leaned in and I saw my juices were still running down the inside of her thigh.
Best fucking day ever.
byTx Tall Tales©
3 Backseat Mommy: Ass Fucked
bysilkstockingslover
Summary: Son slyly fucks submissive Mom in the ass with Dad in the car.
Review:
This is part two of the Backseat Mommy series. In part one, Backseat Mommy: A Long Hard Ride, circumstances dictate that a mom must sit on her college-age son's lap for a long drive. As the day progresses, she is unable to resist the temptation of riding her son's insistent cock.
Note 1: Thanks to Robert, Tenzin, goamz86, and Wayne for editing.
Note 2: There is a lot of texting in this story.
If Cory is texting it will begin with a C: and be underlined.
If it is from the Mom it will have an M: and be in bold.
Note 3: This story and the entire series was updated in October 2018 with a new edit by Tex Beethoven.
I woke up the next morning filled with guilt.
I had willingly fucked my son in the backseat of the car while my husband drove us on the first leg of a long trip to my son's college where he would begin his higher education.
Last night I had snuck out of our hotel room while my husband slept and rushed into my son's room to fuck him again.
With guilt controlling me, although it was tempered by a tingle in my pussy at reminiscing about yesterday and last night, I climbed under the sheets and took my husband Alex's cock in my mouth. I'd only ever awakened him like this once before, the morning after our wedding twenty years ago, and he had joked for all those years since that I knew how to wake him up properly, although he wished I would do it again.
Feeling his flaccid cock slowly growing in my mouth was always a turn-on... I loved the power of using my mouth to make a cock go hard.
I heard soft whimpers and wondered whether he was having a sex dream or was waking up.
After a couple of minutes he groaned, "Oh my, Sarah, what's gotten into you?"
Like yesterday the correct answer would have been 'Your son's big dick', but that still didn't seem like an acceptable answer for him to hear, so I purred, "Just hungry for a morning snack."
"I'm not complaining," he groaned, as I slowly bobbed up and down and his cock became fully erect in my mouth.
As was always the case when we had morning sex, which was rare, he didn't last long, quickly spewing in my mouth. I swallowed the entire load and asked, "Wanna join me in the shower?"
"Sure," he nodded, with a big silly grin on his face.
He returned the favour in the shower, although using the removable shower head instead of his mouth. He was always happy to receive oral, but thought giving it was disgusting, so he wouldn't do it. But the shower head was a nice substitute, since he did make me come.
We met Cory downstairs for breakfast, and regardless of the guilt I'd awakened with, the moment I saw him I knew I was going to fuck him again. I couldn't explain it... other than the phrase 'undeniable lust'. The sex with him yesterday had been exhilarating, whether we were in the backseat risking the possibility of getting caught, or in his hotel room having intense sex while my son took complete control of me. I woke up the next morning washed full of guilt.
I had no idea what he had in mind for me today... but my pussy was already wet with anticipation and the thong I was wearing, no doubt temporarily, was already damp.
Alex asked as we ate, "You sure you guys can endure another day squeezed back there together?"
I admitted, "It was a little tight," which could be taken as I meant it, just a description of two people crammed together in a space barely adequate for one, or as the sexual innuendo Cory heard it as.
"True, but the longer we go, the looser it gets," he quipped, making me blush.
"I guess that's true," I laughed, trying to hide the blush.
"Well, yesterday we did make it over one-third of the way," Alex said, excited to end the trip and spend some quality one-on-one time with his wife, who had recently become inexplicably amorous.
Ten minutes later we were on the road, with me once again sitting on my son's lap, when he texted me:
C: Thigh highs again?
I responded back:
M: Easy access for your big dick.
He responded:
C: No regrets?
I texted back:
M: Not doing it with you sooner.
I felt like a high schooler again... waiting for my boyfriend to make his inevitable move.
A chill went up my spine as I felt his hands grasping my hips.
Another chill when he lifted me off his lap.
I glanced nervously at my husband, but fortunately he was focused on the road, which was slick with a downpouring of rain.
I felt Cory pulling my thong aside and slowly lowering me onto his fully erect cock.
Once I was sitting entirely down on his dick, he sent another text:
C: Let's just sit like this for a while.
I nodded.
And for the next hour I sat anchored on my son's cock. I wanted to ride on it, or grind on it, yet I just obediently sat on it. I tried to read a book, but that was useless as I couldn't absorb a single word. Instead, I just allowed the longest tease of my life to drive me wild.
When the noise of the heavy rain on our roof finally paused, Alex asked, "How you guys doing back there?"
"Just making the most of a tight spot," my son quipped.
"Yes, it seems even a bit tighter back here than it was yesterday," I added.
"Should we stop for a break?" Alex asked. "There's a truck stop in about fifteen minutes."
"No, we should try to keep at it until at least lunchtime," I replied, hoping to have an orgasm or two before then.
"I'm with Mom, I can last as long as necessary," Cory embellished.
I was worried he meant that he wasn't planning on fucking me during this long, dreary drive. I added, really addressing only my son, referring to blue balls, "Don't try and last too long, sweetheart. You'll go all numb."
"Oh, I have incredible stamina for a tight squeeze," Cory bragged.
"Okay, well let me know if either of you need a break," Alex said, just as the downpour started up again.
"Sounds good, honey," I agreed before adding, ever the nagging driver's wife that I usually was when I was in the front seat, "Focus on the road."
"Nothing else to do," he agreed. "What else would I focus on?"
If you only knew, I thought as I began slowly grinding on my son's cock.
I was dismayed when he grabbed my hips and held me in place.
I grabbed for my phone and texted him:
M: Why? Mommy needs it now!!!
He moved one hand away from my hip to show me his phone:
C: All good things CUM to those who wait... and obey!
I sighed. I was horny as hell and I wanted it now!
Yet instead, I just sat there like a firefighter with a hose available, but no water.
Another half hour passed, although it seemed like three, before Cory placed his hands back on my hips.
I thought to myself, About time.
I prepared for him to start fucking me, but I was surprised once again as I felt his finger beginning to probe my asshole.
He isn't seriously thinking of fucking my ass? I thought to myself. Although I hadn't had anal sex since college, Alex astounding me by refusing when I offered him my backdoor during the third day of our honeymoon in Niagara Falls. I did fuck myself in the ass on occasion when I was home alone... my favourite way of getting off being to double penetrate myself... usually fantasizing about being dp'd in real life... a fantasy that I'd never fulfilled.
I tried to relax and allow his finger in, having had my vibrating butt plug in there just last week, which was much bigger. Yet, without lube and at this angle it wasn't going to be nearly as pleasant.
His finger teased me for a couple more minutes but it didn't enter, before he lowered my pussy back onto his throbbing cock.
He then texted me, as my pussy was again full:
C: Put your phone on mute.
I did.
He texted me again, beginning a lengthy texting conversation:
C: Have you ever been fucked in the ass?
I pondered whether I should tell him the truth. I figured at this point there was no reason to be prudish or conservative with him.
I responded frankly:
M: Not since college.
M: Not with a real cock anyway!
C: Dad doesn't fuck your sweet ass?
M: Your father thinks it's disgusting.
C: I can't imagine how he'd think that: we have the same DNA, and I love it!
M: I'm beginning to wonder if you were switched at birth.
M: LOL.
C: So when was the last time you had something in that fine ass of yours?
M: Last week.
C: Details.
M: It was awesome!
C: Don't make me spank you.
M: Blush Is that supposed to be a threat?
Alex never spanked me either, another thing I'd really gotten off on back in college. What I really loved was sharp little slaps on my clit when I was getting close, another thing I did to myself when I was home alone and using my toys in my two holes.
C: Oh, Mom, if only I'd known all this earlier.
Wanting to text him nasty stuff... to keep him hard and horny, hopefully enough so he'd want me to start riding him, I asked him some blunt naughty questions.
M: Why, would you have bent me over the kitchen table and slammed this big sausage in my asshole?
M: Or put me over your knee and spanked my bare bottom for being such a bad Mommy-slut and not offering you my sweet cock sucking mouth, my burning hot cunt and my tight hot asshole for my son to deposit his sweet cum inside?
C: Holy shit, Mom. I would love to hear those words coming out of your mouth!
M: And I'd love that cock of yours slamming into my shit hole as you fucked me so hard I would shout to the entire world that my son was a dirty Mother fucker.
C: You got me Mommy-slut, I'm turning you loose. You may start riding me, but keep texting me.
The words I'd been dying to hear... or to read. I eagerly obeyed, moving my left hand to the top of my husband's seat while holding my phone in the other. I slowly began riding my son up and down, glancing out the left window to see that the rain was coming down even harder now. With this torrent pummeling noisily on the roof of the car, and the wiper blades going full speed in an attempt to give Alex enough visibility to drive safely, there was no way he would be paying any attention at all to what was happening directly behind him.
C: Nice and slow, Mom.
M: God, I just want you to bend me over and take control of me right here! I wish you would just bugger the hell out of me!
C: You're such a slut, Mom.
M: I'm your slut, baby.
C: Forever!!!
I read that word.
One simple word.
No question mark, just assertion.
I realized that this could be more than just a three-day backseat stand... it could be so much more.
M: You want to keep fucking Mommy more than just during this trip?
C: Mom, I own you now. I plan to have you come visit me often, so I can shoot so many loads of cum in you that you will get bloated from it.
M: No such thing as too much cum.
C: Is that a challenge?
M: A fact!
C: You have experience with this?
M: More fantasy than reality. But give me your best shot. Or shots.
C: So what is your fantasy?
I pondered this. I could probably list a dozen. I wanted to be with a woman. I wanted to be double penetrated by two cocks. I wanted to be the centerpiece of a gangbang or a train.
M: I have quite a few.
M: U?
C: Tell me.
I continued slowly riding my son, as I listed just some of my fantasies.
M: I would like to be with a woman.
M: I would like to be double penetrated.
M: I would like to be gangbanged.
M: I would like to go to a glory hole and suck cock after cock.
M: I would like to be triple-penetrated.
M: I would like to be with a she-male.
C: A she-male?
M: A cock and tits... the best of both worlds.
C: LOL.
My pussy was on fire as I listed my naughty fantasies to my son. I wanted to come... no, I needed to come.
M: Do you want to watch Mommy eat cunt?
M: Get double penetrated?
M: Gangbanged?
M: Fisted?
M: Have a cum bath?
C: Oh God, they're all so hot.
He grabbed my hips and began pumping furiously into my wanton cunt. Knowing he was close to coming, I decided to keep my texting nasty.
M: Do you want to fuck Mommy's ass?
M: Pound the living shit out of Mommy?
M: Ream her butt?
M: Cleanse her asshole with a full load of cum?
I felt his cum erupting inside me as my own orgasm approached.
But he then pulled me back down onto his cock and held me there, preventing my orgasm from erupting, or even progressing.
C: No coming for you yet, Mommy.
I was completely frustrated. I was so close and so desperate to come.
M: Please!!!
C: No! Mommy-pets only come when they get permission.
M: I'll do anything.
C: Anything???
M: Mommy is your complete obedient cum slut, baby.
C: Anything has a pretty wide scope.
M: Yes baby, it does.
C: You'd eat cunt for me?
M: YES!!!
C: You'd fuck me and a buddy simultaneously?
The idea of fucking him and his good friend Calvin popped into my head. Somehow years of fantasies, of reading online Literotica and watching porn was no longer enough for me. I wanted to live out all my slutty fantasies... Cameras or not, spectators or not, I wanted to star in my own porno scenes.
M: YES, please!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
C: What about coming to my frat house if I join one, and serving as a cum bucket for the entire fraternity?
M: OH MY GOD!!! With that thought in my head I might come just by sitting here.
M: Does my son want me to be gangbanged?
C: I'm asking the questions here. But yes, helping make your fantasies come true would be both a major turn-on for me, and gratifying for my Mommy as well.
I was so desperate to come... so desperate to impress him... so in love with him as both a son and a lover... I used a term that would forever after define our relationship.
M: I will obey whatever you order me to do, Master.
C: MASTER!!! I like that.
M: I mean it, Master. I will obey you without hesitation or limitations.
C: What about Dad? If I ordered it, would you scream 'Your son is reaming my asshole?'
Aye! The rub. I was so overwhelmed with lust that I had briefly forgotten I was not only married, but that my loving husband was a couple feet away. Guilt came rushing back in, which was ironic considering all I'd done yesterday and today.
M:???
M: I love your father.
M: And I love you.
C: I love him too.
C: But this is real.
Real...
Was it?
It was raw.
It was intense.
It was taboo.
But... was I willing to end my marriage to be with my son?
Reality came crashing in like a large broken window in a thunderstorm.
As I pondered this question without knowing the answer, Alex spoke for the first time in a long time, "We're pulling over in three miles. I need to pee, we need gas and we should likely have some lunch."
With my orgasm suppressed by sudden guilt, I agreed, "I could pee and eat too."
Cory added, "Me three."
I remained impaled on my son's cock until Alex was pulling off the highway. I slowly raised myself off his cock and felt his cum and my wetness leaking out of me and down my leg.
As I smelled my unplugged sex, strong and undeniable, I was thankful for my husband's anosmia... his inability to perceive odor (which had been caused by meningitis as a teenager).
I moved my thong back over my leaking pussy and shifted over to sit on my son's right leg.
He texted me:
C: We will continue this conversation later.
C: PS: I plan to plug that ass sometime today.
We didn't say anything, as we both contemplated the one flaw with this intense sex... my husband, his dad.
I love Alex. He's a good man. A caring husband and a great provider.
Yet he'd never been able to comprehend my sexual desires or attempt to fulfill them. For years I had accepted that mostly boring sex was just the way it was. Yesterday's raw carnal sex had awakened the sleeping slut in me, and I had no intention of allowing her to go back into slumber.
I decided to text back, willing to risk everything for more of that sexual intensity, my hungry cunt and ass overruling my moral code... or what was left of it.
M: You'd better. My asshole is tingling with anticipation for that big thick cock of yours.
C: Then you'd better find some lube. Because with or without it I'm reaming that asshole first chance I get.
As the car pulled into a rather large parking lot near a few restaurants, gas stations and more, I pondered whether we could inconspicuously slip away into a bathroom.
But where the hell would I get lube?
As soon as the car stopped, I got out. I looked around not for a bathroom, even though I had to pee, nor for a restaurant, even though I was hungry, but for a place that would sell anal lube... which seemed unlikely.
Alex said, "Let's eat first."
"No, let's go to the washroom first," I countered.
"Okay," he nodded. "Then let's meet at that family restaurant over there. I need to tank up on some real food."
"Sounds good," I nodded.
I headed to the bathroom and I was sitting on the stall peeing when I got a text.
C: I just googled anal lube alternatives and apparently coconut oil is one that works well.
I figured that would be slightly easier to find, but not very. I quipped back:
M: Shoot, I just used the last of it this morning to bake brownies.
C: I'm going on the prowl for coconut oil or other lube. I want my Mommy-slut to be happy.
M: Happy hunting!
M: Master!
I finished peeing and went to meet my husband.
He asked, "Where's Cory?"
"I thought he was with you," I lied.
"I should text him," he said.
"Oh, let him be. He's capable of fending for himself," I said. "We are about to drop him off all by himself at the college, after all."
"True enough," he nodded. "Plus, that will give us some alone time."
"I'm not sucking you off in any restaurant," I quipped, before adding, "although if you can find a discreet location, I wouldn't mind a quickie."
"You're suddenly insatiable," he mused, shaking his head.
"That sounds like a great name for a porn movie," I joked, "Don't miss 'Suddenly Insatiable': sedate housewife unexpectedly breaks character to take on a football team." He chuckled at my impromptu plotline as he found us an open table.
We had lunch (sans blow job) and chatted about our upcoming two-week road trip to use up the time while we waited for the closing date on our new condo to arrive.
We were just finishing up when Cory texted me:
C: Circle C family bathroom now!
"Is it Cory?" Alex asked.
"Yes," I nodded and thought quickly. "He needs some money. Apparently he's eating somewhere that doesn't take credit cards."
"Ok, I can go and help him," Alex said.
"No, no," I objected, trying not to look too eager. "I'll go. You can pay the bill here, get some snacks for the drive... I want some licorice... and fuel up the vehicle."
"Yes, my drill sergeant," he joked, always teasing me about my planned itineraries.
"You'd better be ready to become a sexy full-time drill sergeant once we drop Cory off tomorrow," I quipped back, before I kissed him and walked away.
I texted:
M: On my way, Master.
C: Hurry up slut,
C: Time for your butt!
I laughed at his terrible rhyme and tried one of my own as I spotted the Circle C a couple of buildings down.
M: You're no Eminem.
M: But you can have my back end.
C: Okay, that was better, LOL
C: Now hurry up!!!
I walked double fast, almost running... knowing time was of the essence.
Reaching the bathroom, I found it locked. I knocked.
The door opened and I quickly slipped inside before it could close again.
"Bend over the sink," Cory ordered, taking control immediately.
"Yes, Master," I purred, turned on both by his strong persona and by what we'd just agreed we were about to do.
Once I was bent over, I saw lube in his hand. I asked, "You found some?"
"Believe it or not, yes," he nodded, as he tugged my thong down and poured some oil on his cock and between my ass cheeks.
A chill of adrenaline coursed through me: I was about to be ass fucked! I'd fantasized about it for years, tried to replicate it for years, yet nothing compares with the real thing.
I felt his cock rubbing up and down my ass cheeks and then felt it teasing my asshole.
I moaned, "Just slide it in, baby. Your cock was made for my ass."
He laughed, "Two days ago, who would have thought I would ever hear those words from you?"
"Yesterday morning, evennnnnn," I pointed out, as his cock broke through the sphincteral barrier that's supposed to ward off such violations from the outside world.
"So tight," he groaned, as his cock shoved itself sluggishly into me, slow like a turtle.
"So big," I groaned back, loving the way his cock was widening my asshole.
"Shit, I can't believe my clean-living Mom loves it in the ass," he said, clearly in as much awe of this moment as I was.
"I can't believe my righteous boy is so willingly sodomizing his mother in a public washroom," I quipped back.
He didn't respond, at least not verbally, but his hands grasped my hips a bit more tightly as he kept progressing deeper into my back door.
I, on the other hand, was talking endlessly, loving the opportunity to speak out after needing to be so cautiously silent in the vehicle, "Oh yes, baby, I want that entire cock of yours buried in Mommy's ass. Give it to your Mommy like the ass-slut she is! Baby that's painful, but it's so fucking good!"
"Almost there," he declared, as the never-ending slow penetration continued.
"I feel like you're impaling me," I whimpered, a mixture of pleasure and pain coursing through me. I'd always loved the pleasure-pain oxymoron. The right kind of pain often led to a more intense pleasure.
"All in," he announced a moment later.
A chill went up my spine at taking his entire cock in my ass. I asked naughtily, "Are you going to just hang out there and celebrate, or are you going to fuck Mommy's ass?"
"Beg for it, Mommy-slut," he demanded, not yet moving.
"Oh, baby, please fuck Mommy's asshole. It hasn't been fucked by a real cock in over twenty years!"
"Then it's time to make up for lost time," he declared, as he began to fuck me, but slowly.
"Oh yes baby, it feels so good," I moaned, the pleasure growing quickly to replace the pain.
"You love it in your ass, don't you?" he asked smugly, after a minute of slow fucking.
"I love your cock in any of my holes," I agreed.
"Information like that would have been good to know during my entire senior year," he joked.
"I never knew you were this well-hung," I quipped. "I stopped giving you baths when you were still little."
"I knew, though. So on my eighteenth birthday I should have just bent you over the kitchen table and fucked you senseless?" he speculated, as he started to go faster.
"Oh, if only you had a time machine to go back in time and do just that," I purred, the idea so fucking hot.
"We definitely need to make up for lost time," he promised.
"Then fuck me harder right now," I moaned, my long-denied orgasm building once again.
"I don't know if I want to," he teased, continuing his steady pace.
"Please Master," I whined, "Mommy needs her shit hole destroyed by your huge pile driver."
Suddenly he thrust hard, making me scream as he plumbed new depths inside me.
"You mean like that?" he asked, buried deep.
"I don't want this ever to end," I answered, before adding, "now do it again."
Then my phone rang.
"Shit, it's your father," I sighed.
"Interesting choice of words," he laughed as he gave me another deep, hard, thrust.
"Fuck, baby," I yelped, as I grabbed the phone.
"Answer it," he ordered.
"Try not to make me scream," I said.
"No promises," he tormented me, as he resumed fucking me.
"Hey, baby," I answered.
"Where are you?" he asked.
"In the bathroom," I answered.
"Almost done?" he asked.
"I may be a few minutes," I answered.
"Oh, okay. Did you find Cory?" he asked.
"He found me," I replied.
"Well, I'm ready whenever you are," he said.
"Okay, I'll be out soon," I moaned, "Cory's almost ready; we'll meet you at the car," as Cory started fucking me faster.
"You okay?" he asked.
"Upset stomach," I answered.
"Oh, okay," he said, clearly uncomfortable. "Take your time."
"Oh God!" I yelped, as Cory slammed into me again.
"I'd better let you go," Alex said.
"K," I whimpered, hanging up. "You brat."
"Slut."
"Mother fucker."
"Ass-taking cum slut."
"For you I am. Drill my ass," I demanded, the name-calling only enhancing my growing desire to cum.
He pounded me for a few more hard thrusts and then suddenly pulled out.
"Now what are you doing?" I whined, my orgasm nearing an apocalyptic explosion.
"I was just making sure your ass will be well gaped for me in the car," he explained, as he wrangled his erect cock away.
"You can't be serious?" I questioned, horny as hell.
"Oh yes, you're my Backseat Mommy and you need to live up to your role," he smiled, as he slapped my needy ass, hard.
"You fucking bastard," I snapped, as I stood up, and pulled up my thong as his phone rang.
"Hi, Dad," he greeted, pointing to his cock.
I glared at him, but obediently dropped to my knees and fished out his hard cock.
"Yeah, I'm just finishing up here," Cory said, as I took the cock that seconds earlier had been buried deep in my asshole, into my mouth.
"Yeah, I'm with Mom right now," he said. "She says she's feeling better and is just eating a hot dog."
My eyes went wide as I bobbed on his cock, the taste of my back door on his dick, tangy.
"I know, she has quite the appetite," Cory agreed, before adding, "I don't know how she takes it all in her tiny frame."
I could barely keep from laughing at the naughty innuendo he was telling his Dad, who would be completely oblivious to it.
"Okay, okay," he said, as he grabbed my head and began fucking my face. "I'll tell her to hurry up and swallow it all down. I'll give her something to wash it down with."
A few seconds later, I felt his cum slide down my throat.
I swallowed it all as he kept pumping his dick in my mouth. Once I'd extracted the entire load, he pulled out and said, "We should get back."
"That load was supposed to be for my ass," I pointed out, still on my knees.
"I didn't want my cum leaking out of your gaping ass and onto me," he said.
"Asshole," I quipped, as I stood up.
He smirked, "Ass, asshole, shithole, it's all the same."
"I still haven't come," I complained.
"Be a good, obedient Mommy-slut and I may let you come later," is all he said, as he swaggered out of the washroom.
I sighed and followed as I said, "I can't believe what you said to your father."
"What? I was serious. I am amazed at how you can take a whole sausage," he smirked.
Alex was leaning against the car.
"Ready?"
I nodded as I followed my son into the back seat. For the next hour nothing happened, which was both surprising and stressful. A lot of questions popped into my head:
Does he plan to fuck me again in the car?
Does he plan to fuck me in the ass in the car?
Will he finally let me have a fucking orgasm?
Why is he ignoring me?
In the end, my insecurities hit me as did my burning libido. I texted him:
M: Are you going to fuck me or what?
He didn't respond, instead asking his father, "Have you decided where you want to stay for the night?"
"Are you already sick of your mother sitting on your lap?" I asked, rubbing my ass on his cock.
"No," he said, "Just curious."
Alex said, "Well, if we push hard for three hours we'll hit Edestoon."
"That would be a great place to stop for the night," Cory approved.
"Think you two can last three more hours back there?" Alex asked.
"Oh, I think we'll be okay," I said, as I reached my hand beneath myself and around my son's hard cock.
"Yeah," Cory agreed, "I'm so used to this by now, it's like Mom is one of my appendages."
I couldn't help but laugh.
Alex did too. "I'm really sorry to put you two in such a tight place."
Cory quipped, as he moved his hand under me and felt up my ass, "Oh, I've been in tighter places."
My face burned at the naughty, blunt innuendo.
As his finger teased my ass, he texted me:
C: So you want me to fuck you in the ass right here, right now?
I didn't hesitate, my desire to come overriding anything else.
M: Yes, Master. Please fill my asshole with that big dick of yours.
C: Think you can sit down on it entirely?
M: Yes, or die trying!!!
C: Slut!
M: Mother fucker!
C: Incestuous criminal.
M: You're my partner in crime.
He grabbed the lube and handed it to me. He wanted me to lube his cock and my ass. Somehow his demanding this service of me only made it hotter and nastier.
I fished out his cock. It was already (or still?) hard.
I poured a generous puddle of lube in my hand and stroked his glorious cock slowly, loving the feeling of his hard meat in my hand. I then leaned forward, leaning against the front seat, which caused my husband to turn to look at me.
"Are you alright?" he asked.
"Just changing positions," I answered truthfully, as I simultaneously used my left hand (which he couldn't see from where he sat) to rub the coconut oil all around my rosebud. And most people thought coconut oil was only good for baking!
"We can stop for a break whenever you want," he said.
"No, no," I objected, as I slid a finger slightly inside my ass. "It's such a miserable day. We may as well just keep chugging along and get there as soon as we can."
"Yeah, it's still raining cats and dogs," he nodded.
"Well, you just focus on the road," I suggested, as I positioned my son's cock straight up and slowly lowered my pucker onto it. "And we'll just keep ourselves entertained back here," I added, presenting my own naughty innuendo for Cory's and my entertainment.
"Will do," he nodded, as I began sitting down directly onto my son's flagpole.
Cory's cockhead was at my eager back door, and I ever so slowly sodomized myself on his majestic, magic cock.
Our earlier ass fucking in the bathroom, added to an additional helping of the lube, made his dick slide inside me rather easily, and with only a mild discomfort. That said, the discomfort was countered by the euphoria of having a dick back inside me and the risky thrill of sodomizing myself with my husband less than two feet away.
I was about two thirds down, taking my time as I prepared myself for how deep he would soon be inside me when Alex swerved and I lost my balance, collapsing entirely onto Cory's cock.
"Oh fuck!" I screamed, as I suddenly felt myself fully impaled on my son's sword, experiencing a sudden intense pain as his cock reached impossible depths.
"You okay?" Alex asked, slowing down.
"Yes," I said, trying to compose myself. "I just got banged up on that swerve."
Cory quipped, "Yeah Mom, you slammed into me good."
"Sorry," Alex apologized, "there was a sudden deer on the side of the road."
"It's okay," I said, my words having different meanings to each man. "I just need some time to recover."
"Okay," Alex said.
As I sat on my son's cock, I tried to get used to the simmering pain that was now coursing through me from the sudden impaling.
Cory texted:
C: Just relax. We're in it for the long haul.
M: Okay! Your cock pretty much impaled me.
C: It would be a great way to die!
M: If I die before I come it will be the worst way to die.
C: LOL!!!
C: I am preparing a BIG surprise for you tonight!!!
M: What???
C: It's a surprise!!!
M: I hate surprises!
C: I think you enjoyed the last two days of surprises.
M: But I didn't know in advance I had surprises coming.
C: With me you'll always have surprises coming. Now sit still on my cock and be a good Mommy-pet!!!
M: Yes, Master!
And I obeyed. I just sat there with my son's big cock lodged deep in my asshole. As the miles rolled by, the pain eventually faded away and I wanted to start bouncing on his pogo stick.
Yet I just sat there.
Awaiting orders.
Alex asked, "A truck stop in five miles. Do you guys want to stop?"
"No!" I said, a little bit too emphatically.
"Okay, okay," Alex laughed, "I just thought you might need to stretch."
"I'm all stretched now," I replied, and then realized that would make no sense to Alex.
"Okay," he said.
C: You nasty slut! You really do want a good fucking, don't you!!!
M: I want you to ream my asshole until I come and you erupt a load in it.
C: Right here?
C: Right now?
I knew I should wait until we were alone... maybe we could meet again tonight. Yet I needed it now. This long-withheld orgasm was begging for release.
M: I'm your slut!
C: That may be true... but that doesn't answer the question.
M: Yes, I want you to fuck my ass right here, right now!!!
M: Ream my ass until you deposit your seed deep in my rectum.
M: Please, Master!
Suddenly he bucked up, his cock reaching new depths inside me.
"Oh, God!" I gasped, a fresh helping of pleasure and pain coursing through me.
"What?" Alex asked.
"I just saw a dead dog on the side of the road," I lied as my head spun.
"I didn't see anything," Alex said, looking in his mirror.
"It's so sad," I said, as I began slowly riding my son's cock.
"It was there," Cory lied for me. "I saw it too."
"Okay," Alex gave in. "Then I'd better focus on this road."
"Please do," I said, before biting my lips to keep my moans from escaping. I can't explain it, as I'm sure I'm in the minority in this, but I feel greater pleasure and have bigger orgasms from anal sex... although for the past twenty plus years it had only been with sex toys. The pleasure of a real cock in my butt was incredibly stimulating, and it heralded a soon-to-come utopian euphoria.
For a few minutes I slowly rode this cock, getting used to my son's huge cock in me... again the pain fading away as my pleasure built.
Then, wanting to get really fucked, I began riding him faster. I wanted to bounce up and down on his cock, take it as deep as possible inside my asshole, but that would make too much noise and maybe even start bouncing the car around on its springs, which would affect Alex's driving and give us away, so I focused on just going faster.
Yet I couldn't get any rhythm going, and I was getting frustrated.
Cory seemed not to notice my frustration as he texted:
C: Lean forward and to the side so I can really plow your back door.
I obeyed, leaning way forward and to the right side so my head was positioned between the two front seats.
Cory repositioned himself, leaning to the right as well, and slid his cock back into me. I bit my lip so I wouldn't moan, even though I couldn't completely stifle a soft whimper. Fortunately for me, the loud rain was still pelting down.
I moved my hands to the sides of the front passenger seats for leverage, and just braced myself while I allowed my son to fuck my ass. He fucked me fast, but he managed not to slam into me and make sounds that would get us caught. Although I was enjoying the fucking, I wanted it rougher, harder and deeper.
Alex asked, looking over at my awkward placement, "Is that even comfortable?"
I was speaking more to Cory as I answered, "It's not perfect, but it's the best I can manage for the moment."
"I'm going to pull over at the next truck stop. I really need to pee," Alex decided.
"Okay," I nodded, concerned I would once again be denied my long-awaited orgasm.
Cory kept fucking me, although not hard enough to get me off, and in the precarious position I was in, I needed both arms to hold myself up, so I couldn't get a hand to my fevered twat.
"Here's a truck stop," Alex announced a couple minutes later.
Frustrated, I leaned way back and sat down entirely on Cory's dick.
I lifted my ass up a bit, trying to signal Cory to fuck himself up into me.
He caught on and resumed fucking me even as we were slowing down. My hands now free, I was frantically rubbing myself, my orgasm imminent and yet refusing to erupt.
Cory kept ass fucking me even as my husband came to a stop, causing me to fall back onto my son's sword.
"I gotta pee," Alex blurted out, dashing from the car.
"Pound my shithole," I demanded, the moment Alex was out of sight and hearing.
"Ride me, slut," Cory ordered.
And I began bouncing. Hard and fast. Finally able to really get fucked. I rode his cock furiously, no longer worried about getting caught, only focused on coming.
"Come for me, my nasty ass slut," Cory demanded, "Come right now, like the dirty cum slut you are."
"Oh God, yes," I moaned loudly, my orgasm finally about to break through its invisible barrier.
"I'm about to come in your shit hole," Cory groaned.
"Oh yes, come in Mommy's dirty asshole," I moaned, bouncing recklessly on his cock.
"Aaaah," he groaned a couple bounces later. As soon as I felt his load explode inside me, my own cum exploded out of me.
"YOU MOTHER FUCKER," I screamed, as my bubble burst and intense pleasure cascaded through me and flooded out of me.
"Yes, come my dirty ass-slut," he groaned, as his torrent of cum continued to fill my ass.
Even though I was still coming, I knew our time was short so I opened the door, almost fell out of the car and quickly pulled my thong up as I felt my son's cum leaking out of my ass and my own cunt cum joining it to trickle down my legs.
Looking up, I saw a couple of teen boys and an older woman staring at me. There was no way they couldn't see I was struggling to recover from the sex I'd been having just moments before. They'd probably even seen the car rocking and heard what I screamed.
Mortified by the boys' leers and the woman's judgemental glare, I scuttled directly to the bathroom, so distracted I actually walked right into my husband.
"You okay?" he asked. "You look all flustered."
"I really need to pee," I answered, charging past him and into the ladies'.
I went directly into a stall, pulled down my soaked panties and did indeed urinate with great force. I also forced some of my son's cum out of my gaping ass.
I couldn't believe I had fucked my son in the car... again... still unable to resist the temptation. It was like his cock was the forbidden fruit and I was unable not to gobble it down every chance I got.
As I cleaned my two lower orifices, Cory texted me:
C: That was amazing!
M: I can't believe we just did that!
M: I think at least three people knew I'd just been fucking. They even watched me pulling my thong up!
C: Are you ready for more?
M: You can't be serious???
C: Oh, I need a rest too. But click on this link. Tonight we will make another of your fantasies come true.
I clicked on the link and gasped.
It was a Craigslist ad.
Horny submissive MILF slut looking to be DP'd.
Submissive three hole cum slut wants to make her double penetration fantasy come true.
Her young Master is looking for one or two men with big cocks who are willing to DP her or even make her AIR TIGHT.
Please send face and cock pictures, as we are selective and want to make this special for our horny slut. This is a one-night-only offer. The bigger you are, the more likely we'll be to respond.
Please be serious, as this cum slut wants to make a decades'-long fantasy a reality... TONIGHT!!!
This event will take place at Edestoon hotel and not begin until after 11 o'clock.
I read and re-read it a dozen times.
I couldn't believe Cory would do this.
I also couldn't believe the rush that went up my spine at the possibility of being double penetrated and just used by some strangers like a cheap slut.
As I finally stood up, unsure how to deal with this new situation, He sent me another text.
C: I got a dozen responses so far.
C; Would you like to try a black cock?
C: Ten inches!
C: And thick!
Oh my God!!! This way I could realize two fantasies at once. I had always wanted to fuck a black man. I often read race play stories online, and my favourite filmed porn was interracial.
C: Here is his picture!!!
I clicked on it and my mouth watered.
Fuck!
Suddenly fucking my son seemed less like cheating... I know, absurd but true.
This black stranger with a ten-incher would definitely be cheating.
As I contemplated the big black cock, I washed up and examined myself in the mirror.
What was I becoming?
And why couldn't I resist being such a slut?
Yet, even though I knew I shouldn't... I texted my son:
M: BOOK HIM!!!
The End... for now.
4 Bumpy Ride
bySkei0Ā©
"Aw honey, she always feels ill...I really don't see why they don't just get a taxi home." I was talking about our neighbors Kim and Geoff. They were an ok couple...as neighbors go, but Kim was one of those hypochondriac types. She was never happy unless there was something wrong with her.
I mean, don't get me wrong ā I'm very much the stay at home type. I like nothing more than a hot scented bath and a quiet glass of wine with Jas...my hubby. But I like to enjoy life, and the Christmas party is the one time of year we get to put our glad rags on and let our hair down.
Why Jas had volunteered to drive tonight is beyond me. He is taking some antibiotics for an ear infection, but a couple of drinks wouldn't have hurt him. Still, it had meant we didn't have to call a taxi which had seemed a good idea at the time ā right up until little miss miserable had started complaining about one of her impending migraines. It was barely midnight, the drinks had been flowing and the party was still in full swing, at least for everyone else. For us, it seemed very much on the wind-down.
"I know babe...but they do live next door, and it won't be going on for much more than an hour here anyway." He pulled me to him and kissed my lips. "Besides, you've been looking so fine tonight, I've been dying to take you home for hours..." I pouted, half sulkily ā half sexily.
He did have a point, it was unlikely that the party would go on for longer than an hour and I was feeling in the mood for some after-party hanky panky. I snuggled against him, and he reached behind me, cupping my bum cheeks in his hands, and squeezing them gently through the thin fabric of my evening dress.
"You know, you have the most amazing ass in the world," he commented, sliding his hands up as he said it, over the curve of my hips, onto my waist and then up onto my chest, "and the firmest tits too!" he smiled. I looked up at him, and kissed him,
"Ok" I conceded "I suppose so. Tell you what...you pop to the bar and fetch me one last drink, and ill find Kim and Geoff and let them know were are going."
I started to pull away to head back into the hall, but Jas held my hand and pulled me back to him, a guilty look fleetingly crossed his face.
"Erm...babe, you'd better find Phil and Dave too. I said they could have a lift since we are going that way." He looked sheepish, and so he should ā I knew exactly what that meant. Dave and Phil were two of his high school buddies. They shared a flat across town, and there hadn't been one single occasion since I had known Jas when driving them home hadn't resulted in a quick coffee, which resulted in a quick joint, which resulted in a stoned Jas and I heading home in a taxi, several hours after getting there.
"Oh no...come on babe, what about getting home early so you can have your wicked way with me?" I pulled away from him slightly, pouting for real now.
"Yeah, I'm still gonna do that!" He said, by way of reassurance, only I had heard it many times before. Stoned Jas equals sleeping Jas and that was not gonna be on my cards tonight! Not after he had my hopes up.
"No way Jas, tell them all to get a taxi together - it'll cost virtually nothing between them all." To be honest, I don't know why I was even bothering. I knew damn well that we would end up giving everyone a lift home. And I also knew damn well that the night would end exactly as I thought it would.
"Fine." I said, after his speech about 'having given his word blah blah blah.' "But you can damn well go to that bar and get me a big bottle of something good. I'm not sitting there like a ninny with nothing to drink while you lot smoke your heads off!" I turned on my heel and stormed off to find the others.
It took the best part of half an hour to round everyone up. Jas got held up at the bar, buying me a nice two liter bottle of rose wine. Phil and Dave had to do the rounds saying cheerio to everyone they knew ā and I'm certain a number of people they didn't know! Meanwhile I was stuck with Kim and Geoff, listening to Kim go on about how we should have left hours ago, before the migraine had chance to take hold.
Finally, we arrived at the car. The night had steadily gone from bad to worse, but at least I would get the chance to chill for a bit and take my painful heeled shoes off before reaching Phil and Dave's. I climbed into the front seat beside Jas and everyone else piled into the back ā everyone except Kim that is. She came round to my door and opened it.
"Kate...would you mind if I sat up front, its just ā with my migraine and all...I mean I get travel sick sometimes too?" I couldn't believe the night could get any worse until now. I looked over at Jas expecting him to say something; after all he is the one who filled our car with unwanted guests. Unfortunately, what he said is not what I wanted to hear.
"Sure" he said, looking at Kim, and then "Honey you won't mind riding in the back will you?" I opened my mouth in disbelief, about to tell the pair of them to jump off a tall cliff, but a somewhat caustic
"Of course...my pleasure," is all that came out. At this point, I had no idea how literal that statement was to be.
I slid out from the front seat, and as Kim squeezed her overly round bottom into it, I opened up the back door and looked in. There was about five inches of room when the lads squeezed up that I attempted to fit into. I managed to close the door, but I was half up on Dave's lap anyhow, and it was making everyone sit awkwardly.
"Well, this isn't going to work." I said, making it clear that I was in a huff. "I suppose I'd better sit on your knee Dave...at least you lot can sit comfortably then." Dave just grunted. Already several joints down the line, he was as doped as an inmate at the loony farm! I shifted up onto his lap and placed my elbows on the seats in front, with my face in my hands, and managed as sulkier look as I could muster. Jas had to know that he was going to suffer for this. Behind me the lads shuffled about, each taking up their share of the gap that I had left. Finally, Jas started the engine and moved off.
The car was quiet for the first ten minutes of the journey. On the other side of the car, Geoff gazed out of the window. Phil sat in the middle with his head lolled to one side resting on Dave's shoulder. He would be out for the count soon if he wasn't already, and as for Dave, he had been snoring like a trooper almost before we had pulled out of the car park. My mood had simmered somewhat. Perhaps it was the effects of the rose as I sat in the back contentedly supping from the bottle, but gradually the feelings of annoyance were slipping and being replaced with something warmer and it wasn't long before I realized what.
All thoughts of sex had passed, almost as quickly as they had come, when Jas had told me that we would be dropping the lads off at home. I was not gullible enough to believe that I would be getting any after he had partaken in a few joints. It seems that the desire for sex had not been so quick to dissipate however.
Now as I sat in the back of the car, with the buzz of the party behind me and the flood of alcohol in my veins, with the soft drone of the engine and the gentle rocking as the suspension held off the road, I felt a renewed surge of lust. I hadn't adjusted my position, and still leaned against the front seats on my elbows, but seated on Dave's lap, I could feel his leg pressing between my own legs. Sat forward as I was, I realized that the only thing separating the flesh of his thigh from my clitoris were three layers of very thin cloth. I had taken a while to notice, since the touch was so faint it was almost unperceivable, but slowly my comatose armchair was rubbing me to orgasm.
Fleetingly, I felt a surge of guilt and almost adjusted my position. It seemed wrong to entertain the idea of allowing another man to stimulate me. But I took a deep drink from the bottle and attempted to justify the situation. Firstly, my husband was an idiot. If he had just taken us home and had his way with me there, then I wouldn't have been in this situation in the first place. Secondly, the guy was asleep. I mean it's not like being unfaithful. In most senses of the word the guy was just like an inanimate object ā a vibrator. It was no different to using a vibrator.
By this time, I could feel the heat that was building between my legs. I knew it was too late now - the damage was done, so I might just as well enjoy it. I opened my thighs a little to allow Dave's leg to press harder against my crotch.
Slowly, as the small rhythmic vibrations traveled through him like a conduit straight to my clitoris, I felt my excitement grow. Outwardly, I still sat forward tipping the bottle of wine down my throat and giving no overt signs of the tingling ebbs of pleasure rippling though me. Inwardly, my body reacted to the situation with an intensity that I have never known. My breasts, ample at 36c, pressed against the soft silk bra that held them beneath my dress and were suddenly sensitive as the seeds of lust took firm root. I could feel my nipples harden and press forward as though searching for escape, eager to be touched.
Lower down, the heat between my legs felt as though it had reached boiling point, the entrance to my pussy was no longer moist, but soaking my panties as its juices leaked in a stream from my wet hole. My eyes I knew would be glazed as I stared sightlessly forward, swept into a wanton need for fulfillment. I took another deep drink of wine and hoped my glazed look would be mistaken for drunkenness.
For another ten minutes, I rode in the back of my husband's car on the knee of his friend on a wave of heavenly pleasure. Every bump only increased my desire to orgasm over his friend's knee. But with every passing minute, the pleasure turned slowly to frustration. Every bump now teased my swollen clit with a promise that would never be satisfied, and I needed more. I wanted more. I bit my lip and nervously glanced behind me. Dave was out cold, as was Phil beside him and Geoff still gazed aimlessly out of the window. My pussy ached to be filled, and I realized that the point for consideration was long passed, my mind was already decided, I needed a cock, and nothing was going to stop me.
I reached back with my arm, and let my hand drop on Dave's crotch. I let it rest there for a moment, then increased the pressure slightly and watched his face for a reaction...nothing. Slowly I popped his button open, unzipped his trousers and reached down into his boxer shorts. It was still just a vibrator, I rationalized to myself. Softly, I ran my hand from the head of his cock down to his sack, caressing the soft flesh before pulling gently back towards the head. Slowly I started to wank him. For a few moments, I began to wonder if I would get any cock tonight after all, but slowly the flesh began to fill out and harden.
As it reached full length, and I allowed my hand a final stroke along his thick shaft, I couldn't help but smile, pleased to discover that the only cock other than my husbands to fill my hole would be worthy of the cause. Subtly, I lifted myself a couple of inches off his lap, and eased the wide hem of my dress up at the back. I slipped my panties to the side, allowing my fingers to dip momentarily between the folds of my pussy lips. They were wetter than I'd ever known them. I glanced forward. My husband was looking ahead at the road.
"Turn up the radio babe," I slurred, then gently I lowered myself backwards and down onto the head of Dave's waiting cock.
His prick penetrated my soaked hole with ease, and it was all I could do to prevent a gasp of pleasure from escaping. I felt the fat head as it pushed inside, stretching my lips around his shaft as it edged deeper in. The muscles in my hole contracted involuntarily as I felt a wave of pleasure course through me, but the tightened passage only made me yearn for penetration more feverishly. I sat down heavily on the remaining few inches, and this time a gasp escaped as his full length drove inside me. To my left Geoff turned to look at me.
"Alright?" He asked softly. I just smiled, and he went back to looking out of the window.
Full to bursting with Dave's cock planted firmly in my pussy, I continued to lean forward allowing the motion of the car to rock me back and forth on his hard shaft. Occasionally I would adjust my position, and use the ruse to allow me to ride up on his cock and then sink back down, renewing the sensation of a stiff prick filling me to my very depths.
The sensations of pleasure that had ebbed around my clitoris now shuddered through my body as my climax approached. A few more adjustments to feel his cock gliding through my hole and gratification would be mine. I closed my eyes, savoring the experience. I would never have imagined that fucking my husbands friend before his very eyes would have turned me on so much, yet here I was, impaled to the hilt, Dave's sack pressed against my bare ass cheeks, and my cunt juices flowing over them like a tide because I wanted him to make me cum so bad.
Behind me, Dave groaned. In an instant my eyes were wide open, and I threw a furtive glance behind me. It was all I needed for him to wake up. Briefly I was relieved, as his head lolled sideways onto Phil's head, which still rested on his shoulder. But then, I felt his cock swell inside me and the pulsations which followed told me that he was filling my hole full of his cum.
At the same time I glanced over at Geoff. He had turned from the window and was looking at me. In that moment I experienced a myriad of sensations. On the one hand the car's motion continued to jog Dave's now engorged prick into my desperate pussy, and yet even as the crescendo neared I felt his erection lessen and wane. Within a few seconds his limp member would slip from my sodden lips and lie uselessly under my ass.
Then there was Geoff, I wondered how long he had been looking for, had he noticed anything whilst I was sat with my eyes closed reveling in the pleasure of a hard cock teasing me to orgasm? Or had he seen the overwhelming look of ecstasy that crossed my face fleetingly before the disappointed realization that I wouldn't get to cum. I smiled at him again. This time, hesitantly, he smiled back, and then turned for the second time back to the window. He hadn't noticed anything after all.
Leaning forward casually, I slipped Dave's flaccid cock back into his pants and zipped up his trousers. I'm not sure why, perhaps it was the aftermath of my unfulfilled desire, but as I clasped Dave's button back into place, I glanced across the car, allowing my gaze to fall on Geoff's crotch. I couldn't be sure, it was dark and he was twisted slightly away from me, but it seemed that he had a bulge in his trousers, and that could only mean one thing...maybe he hadn't seen anything, but he may well have suspected something. And if he did, it aroused him.
I looked out of the window ahead. We were on Station Road, a dark stretch of road about twenty miles from home. Parallel to Station Road ran a main road with a twenty-four hour petrol station. The only adjoining road was a narrow little country lane, and the most direct route from there to home was a fifteen mile stretch of bumpy track.
I considered my position. We were a half hour from home. When we got home, my husband and his friends would most likely smoke pot whilst I sat burning with desire for a good fucking that would certainly not come that night. My pussy was dripping another mans cum, but still ached for an orgasm of its own. Geoff didn't appear to have seen what had taken place, however he may have suspected ā and that may have turned him on. There were far too many 'maybes' for my liking, but I had to know. A plan had already formed in my mind and all that was required now was to put it into action.
"Honey, would you mind stopping at the petrol station on the way?" I smiled sweetly at Jas as he looked back at me in the rear view mirror.
"It's hardly on the way babe."
"I know, but since we are heading over to the guys, I'd like some smokes...besides, you can head home over the waste ground track. It'll take the same time."
A few hundred yards ahead, Jas turned onto the country lane. And shortly after that we pulled into the petrol station.
I jumped out of the car and headed into the shop, bought some cigarettes and then made a brief visit to the ladies room. After cleaning as much of Dave's cum out as possible, I removed my bra, slipped out of my panties and dropped both into the sanitary disposal unit.
Stage one complete.
Heading back to the car, I opened the door on Geoff's side and without waiting for an invitation squeezed in onto his lap, closing the door behind me. As Jas pulled out of the garage I asked him to turn up the music a little louder and then leaned back against Geoff,
"Hope you don't mind me coming over this side, its just Dave snores in my ear." Then I wriggled back until my ass was settled firmly over his cock.
"Er...no, it's fine," he mumbled, glancing briefly at the back of his wife's head before turning his head back to the window.
Stage two complete.
Beneath my ass, I could feel the outline of Geoff's cock pressing the material of my dress into the crack of my now naked cheeks. I could swear I had felt him grow a little when I settled onto his lap, but before I could progress I needed something more substantial.
I reached across the car, to the opposite side where I had left my bottle of wine, pressing my bum harder into his crotch as I did so. When I settled back, I twisted slightly, placing one arm around his shoulders, so that my braless tits were inches from his face, and offered him the bottle. He took a small drink, and offered the bottle back...nervously it seemed.
I took a deep drink, tipping my head back so that I couldn't see him. I pushed my chest out, so that my tits, pressed hard against the fabric of my dress would have no choice but to bulge out of the top. I could feel his eyes on them. Beneath me, I felt his cock pulse slightly. Seventy percent certain, I wanted just one more indication that I could safely proceed to fucking him.
"I need to get these damn shoes off," I muttered, bending forward whilst surreptitiously slipping the back of my dress up, so that my hairless slit, naked in all its glory now pressed directly down onto his crotch. I removed my shoes, and then sitting back upright, I lifted myself from his lap, and made a show of attempting to pull my dress back down, repeatedly brushing his cock through his trousers as I did so.
"Damn it." I slurred plopping down firmly in his lap and taking another deep swig of wine. "Damn dress is snagged now." And I wriggled back and forth, grinding my pussy against his readily hardening cock as though to emphasize the point.
"Er...You want me to try?" He asked.
"Ok." I hiccupped, and lifted my ass from his groin, shifting so that my weight pinned the dress to his thigh.
I waited, ass raised invitingly into the air, until his fingers clasped the hem, which lay directly beneath my moist pussy, and he attempted to pull it free. A few moments later, I knew we would turn onto the track which would lead us home. It was already dark, but once the main road was behind us it would be pitch black. It was now or never.
If I had been excited before, I was beyond myself now. Here I was, pussy open and dripping ā desperate to be fucked like never before, and the man in question was not my husband, but my next door neighbor. His wife sat in the front seat, with my husband, both blissfully unaware that Geoff was about to be confronted with the dilemma of his life.
I knew from the bulge beneath me that Geoff was aroused, but how far would he take it? I had taken it this far, and in the next few moments would take it as far as I could without appearing anything other than drunk. Geoff however would be far from certain that I was offering him my pussy on a plate.
Stage three would see me lay my bare pussy into his hands...but what then? He might assume that being blind drunk I had no idea what I was doing. He would remove his hands and stare out of the window until we reached home. I was banking on the other option, where no man can resist a moist hole. He will take a leap of faith, and I will take another load of cum.
Geoff pulled again at the hem of my dress, and I felt it give. At that moment, the car turned off the main road, and onto the dark gravel track, there was a lurch as the front wheels found the first of many potholes, and I let my backside drop heavily onto his hands. His palms gripped my ass cheeks, and his fingers pressed into the soft wet flesh of my pussy.
"You know what..." I slurred..."It's good how it is." And I settled back against his body, holding his arms in place.
The next few moments seemed to hang in the air for an eternity. Geoff neither pulled away, nor delved in deep. Unsure of what to do, he just sat motionless. I dared not move, in case he took it as a protest against his invasion of my privates. Still, I was desperate. Softly, I rested my head back against his shoulder and let a quiet moan escape from the back of my throat.
For a moment there was nothing; then his fingers twitched slightly. Tentatively he began to edge the fingers of one hand deeper into my folds. I opened my legs invitingly, and felt the first finger slip inside to the knuckle. He withdrew his other hand, and slid it back, over my ass, and up until it slipped inside my dress and cupped my breast. He continued to finger fuck me, as I moaned in his ear and urged him to make me cum.
My juices flowed with renewed vigor, until I could feel them wetting his hand, and running down my thighs. Beneath me I could feel his cock straining for release, and slipping my hand between us, I freed it from its constraints. It felt shorter than Dave's, as I slid my hand from tip to sack. But as I lifted myself from his lap, and positioned myself above him, his prick penetrated my hole, spreading the wet folds until it seemed they would stretch no further. Still, I lowered my eager pussy onto his cock, exhaling sharply as the thick shaft relentlessly forced its way inside.
Unlike the relatively smooth ride that I had enjoyed whilst fucking Dave, the gravel track was a rollercoaster by comparison. Jolted and Jarred, I found myself bouncing around on Geoff's cock as it fell repeatedly from my gaping hole before plunging back inside. My pussy was on fire, and burned with a feverish intensity, anticipating each thrust that drove into my molten hole. Energetic spasms tore through my body, until it felt like the swollen head of his rampant prick was slamming right through me, attempting to drive its way into my stomach.
Suddenly the car lurched more violently than before, and for a moment, I found myself up in the air, before dropping back down onto the thick shaft that was impaling me over and over, this time sinking it so deep into my wanton pussy that I groaned uncontrollably.
"Are you Ok in the back there?" Jas asked.
"Yes." I replied quickly, grinding my pussy over the cock inside and feeling the upsurge of my impending orgasm, not so much welling inside as erupting, as pent-up pleasures of the past hour came flooding through me, in wave after wave of orgasmic bliss. "Oh fuck yes!"
We were nearing the end of the gravel track, just several hundred yards from the guy's house. Ahead, street lamps shone like beacons, marking the main road. Between here and there, I seemed to remember the track becoming exceptionally rough, and within seconds I knew I was right.
Violently, the car reared and heaved ā throwing everyone inside about like rag dolls. Beside me, Phil and Dave groaned as their heads collided and they came awake with a painful start. Kim bounced in her seat, and I heard her mumble something about a bumpy ride. She had no idea. In the back seat, with her husbands cock filling my hole to bursting, I was having the bumpiest ride of my life ā and loving it.
Orgasm after orgasm racked my body until every nerve quivered with surge after surge of electrical energy rushing through them. In the darkness, I could hear Dave mumbling to Phil. I was certain they would hear my breathing, but at this point I couldn't care less. Deep inside my pussy, I could feel Geoff's cock swelling well beyond its limits, and as the lurching motion drove his shaft relentlessly into the soaking hole between my legs, his hands tore inside my dress and groped my tits, kneading the flesh roughly.
I reached down and gripped his knees with my hands, grinding harder onto his pulsating shaft. A moment later, I felt his engorged head explode inside me, the warm spurt of his cum filling my hole. Again, I felt my climax nearing and I threw back my head and thrust my ass cheeks down as hard as they would go until every inch of him pounded into me.
"Oh fuck..." I groaned shamelessly as the flood of ecstasy swept though me.
A minute later, we pulled off the gravel track onto the main road and into the parking lot of Dave and Phil's flat. As Jas switched off the ignition, and swiveled to look into the back seat, I noticed that his wasn't the only glance to turn in my direction. Four pairs of eyes were silently making what they could of the scene before them. Geoff's cock had already slipped from my now gaping hole, and I had quietly zipped it back into his trousers. But sitting there before them, barely able to control my heavy breathing, dress askew and face no doubt flushed from the best fucking of my life...what could I say?
"So...how about that coffee?" I smiled
5 Mom's Sweaty Ride Pt. 01
by richman3Ā©
I am a huge fan of the mom riding on son's lap theme. This is simply my take on it.
All credit to the ones that have come before me. Simply call this a tribute to them if you will.
I would also like to thank a few people that helped me with this story:
Todger65
(waaaahh me too... that's why I re-open this account to copy paste..
-coppykatttoooooooo)
Haulover
And one other who, at their request, shall remain nameless (but you know who you are).
This is my first story here, and I couldn't have done it without all of you so thanks.
(This is an edited version of the original story)
"Hey, watch it," my dad said as I accidently bumped him with a box of my clothes.
We were loading his Jeep Cherokee with everything in the world that I owned. All of my stuff from my failed stay in California with my aunt and uncle.
A couple of months ago, I had moved out here using a rented U-Haul with the few bucks I had saved from mowing lawns during the summer.
The plan was for me to stay here and commute to USC to study biology. Unfortunately, that plan had failed completely.
Two weeks ago, my uncle got severely injured on his job. They had to move specialized equipment into the house and no longer had any room for me.
The doctor bills were going to be high, and they couldn't afford for me to stay there now.
I didn't have the money to live on campus, which put my dreams of attending USC on hold.
Our current plan was for me to move back home and try to find a community college so I could at least complete my basic courses, and then save enough to try again in a few years.
Needless to say, I was disappointed. So being careful with my boxes of stuff wasn't exactly on top of my mind.
"Don't listen to your father, honey. He just hates doing anything that doesn't involve watching football and drinking beer." She gave him a sour look.
My dad was a big guy - almost 300 pounds. He had played college football, and if it wasn't for a knee injury, he might have had a shot at going pro.
Over the years, though, a lot of that muscle had turned to fat. Even so, he was still strong and was an imposing figure to most people.
"I know, Mom. This just sucks, that's all."
"Don't worry, sweetie, we'll make this work and figure things out."
She gave me hug, and as she did, I couldn't help but notice the difference between her and my father.
She had never let herself go, and, even though she was nearing 40, her body was as tight as a 20-year-old.
Pilates and yoga kept her body firm, and her natural C's felt as firm as ever against my chest as she hugged me.
"Stop it," I thought. "She is your mom." I shook those thoughts from my mind.
"What's wrong?" she asked.
"Nothing. Just thinking about this whole situation. It's not going to work with all of this stuff in the Jeep."
"Your father will figure something out."
Well, he didn't, and it wasn't his fault either - there simply wasn't enough room for the three of us and all of my stuff.
We tried moving things around, but it was no use.
The only place my television would fit was in the front seat half in the foot well and a half on the seat.
We were worried it might get damaged in the back with all of my other stuff. So the three of us were down to basically 2 seats and a small space next to the boxes piled on the back seat.
"There's no way I'm going to fit in the back with one of you," my dad said. He was right of course, and that left us with no other option but for me and mom to squeeze into the back together.
Though not as big as my dad, at 6'1" and 205 pounds I wasn't exactly small either. My mom being just 5'1" and about 100 pounds made it easier, but it was still going to be a tight fit no matter what.
"Okay," she said, "we'll make do back here." Mom shot my dad another dirty look.
I didn't know, but something must've happened in the two months that I was away. I knew they weren't as close as they used to be, but this was new.
Mom squeezed in between the boxes and me, and we got started on our 30-hour trip across the country.
After about an hour and a half, my mom said, "This isn't going to work."
I knew exactly what she meant. We could barely move our arms as we were packed together tightly next to the boxes and other stuff.
"I want to try something," she said. My mom then shifted over and sat on my lap. Instantly relief came over me as my arms were finally free and at least I could breathe a little better.
She was sitting almost sideways with her legs toward the passenger side of the Jeep her ass and vagina perched directly over my cock. She smiled down at me.
"That's much better don't you think Tommy," she asked still smiling down at me.
"It's not too bad," I said and meant it. Mom felt lovely and warm on my lap. Even in the heat, I didn't mind her sitting there one bit.
"What's going on Kim?" my dad asked.
"We had to switch positions," my mom told him.
"We were way too tight on that seat. I'm sitting on your son's lap."
"Are you sure you two are comfortable like that?"
"It's like having a beautiful butterfly on my lap," I said. "She doesn't hardly weigh anything."
I honestly wasn't trying to say anything that I thought would embarrass her. I really did mean what I said.
I'm proud of my mother. She really is pretty, and, at only 100 pounds or so, having her on my lap was not a bother at all.
Unfortunately, at that moment two things happened that would steer the course of what was to come over the next couple of days.
The first thing was my mom blushed at my compliment. The second, my cock began to act of its own accord.
With my mom sitting on my lap, I could feel her ass and smell her perfume, and my cock instantly started to rise.
I swear I tried to stop it. I tried to think of anything other than what was happening on my lap. The more I tried the harder it got.
I wasn't excited about this trip. Of course, I wanted to see my son, and I would do anything to help my boy, but things had become very rocky at home with my husband.
We got married right out of high school, madly and passionately in love. Ben was the star football player with a scholarship, and I was the cheerleader.
I wasn't your typical dumb cheerleader, though. I wanted to major in marine biology and my grades never went below a 3.5. We were the perfect All-American couple. For a couple of years anyway.
Then Ben hurt his knee freshman year in college. He had gone out drinking with his frat buddies and fell off of the stands on the football field.
Thankfully he didn't get hurt worse than he did. He suffered a head injury in addition to his broken knee.
Due to the head trauma, he would never be able to play football again, even if he had regained full use of his knee. The accident also caused him to lose his sense of smell.
I never stopped loving him, and supported him as much as I could. But Ben became sullen. He brooded about what could have been, and there was a very rough time when he drank a lot and got into fights at the local bars.
Ben also cheated on me at least a few times. He admitted as much one night in a drunken, weepy daze.
I almost left him then. I was devastated, and went out and made a mistake. I met a handsome biology professor from the same college.
He had noticed me but never made a move because Ben and I were together. I wasn't one of his students so it wasn't as scandalous as it sounds.
We had a very sexual affair for about two weeks. This only magnified the other problem with Ben, he used to fuck me two or three times a day, but since the accident, he barely touched me.
We used to have a decent sexual relationship. Ben's dick was plenty big enough for me, so I never had a reason to complain other than wishing he was more adventurous. Therefore, it was even more hurtful to me that he had cheated.
The professor, though, had absolutely no inhibitions. The two of us did things Ben never would have done.
He loved sucking my pussy and was the only man who had ever made me squirt. He also was the first and only guy to take me in the ass. Ben said that eating pussy and anal fucking were disgusting.
I have to admit it, but I was always more sexual than Ben. Don't necessarily call me a slut, but I definitely don't have as many inhibitions as most people. The affair didn't last very long with the professor.
I found out he was married too, and his wife figured out about us. Feeling like I had gotten even with Ben, and let's be honest I still loved him very much, we decided to give it another shot.
I decided that maybe a baby would solve our problems, and it did.
Nine months later, Tommy was born, and, over the next 15 years, things were good. Sure, like every couple we had our problems, but nothing like early on in the marriage.
Ben became obsessed with his son growing up to play football and do what he could never do: play in the NFL.
It was not until a couple of years ago that it became apparent Tommy didn't want to follow in his father's footsteps.
Tommy is, for one, a lot smarter than his dad, and academic pursuits were always more interesting to him than athletic ones.
Now Tommy still had a muscular body from his dad's good genes, and for a while, he did try to pursue football wanting to please his father, but it was never his passion.
I am very proud of my boy. Tommy is a lot like me. He enjoys academics much as I did when I was his age. He is a handsome, well-adjusted young man who someday is going to make a great husband to some lucky girl.
It was at that time he told us that he wanted to go to USC to pursue biology. Tommy loved the study of the human body and couldn't read enough articles about how great the program at USC was. This didn't please his father, of course.
However, after some discussion with me and a lot of grumbling, Ben finally relented and said he would help him to go there.
Unfortunately, times were tight and Ben being only a construction worker meant he didn't make enough to afford to send and support him to an out of state college like USC.
That is when his sister, Tommy's Aunt Sarah, stepped in and offered to help.
Ben, although agreeing to let his son do what he wanted, started to revert to when he was young, and first got hurt.
He also got laid off after Tommy left, which led to him drinking again. Although I didn't think he was cheating again, he barely touched me anymore.
On top of everything else, the car needed a new air conditioner that we couldn't afford now that Ben was laid off.
So here I was sitting on my son's lap with no air while driving through the Nevada desert and I was starting to sweat.
I loved my son, and, believe it or not, I even loved my husband for all his faults. Tommy didn't know his dad was out of work again, and, after everything that just happened, we agreed not to tell him until the time was right.
Besides, there was another situation between Ben and me that we didn't want to tell Tommy about, one that was causing most of the friction between us right now.
As I was trying to get comfortable on my son's lap, I felt something poking me. At first, I thought maybe I was just sitting wrong, but then I realized what it was.
Tommy was getting a hard-on! Then he made an innocent comment about me being as light and pretty as a butterfly, and I couldn't help it, I blushed.
After so many weeks of not getting attention from Ben, any attention made me feel good even if it was from my son.
Both my blushing and my son's cock poking my bottom immediately made me embarrassed. It also created a stirring down in my loins that I hadn't felt in a long time. I couldn't believe it I was getting turned on.
"What are you thinking?" I thought. "He is your son."
I desperately tried to push the thought out of my head, but my pussy acting on its own accord began to get wet.
I understood that with boys it's sometimes beyond their control, and I tried to tell myself that it was just the motion of me sitting on his lap that was causing the erection.
I couldn't sit back over on the seat again. That was excessively uncomfortable, but what could I do?
Over the next few minutes, I tried in vain to stop my body from betraying my inappropriate physical reactions.
I wondered if my son was doing the same, feeling embarrassed that he was getting hard with his mother on his lap.
It appeared we were both silently contending with an uncontrollable lust neither of us could acknowledge.
"You two okay?" Ben asked. "It's awfully quiet back there."
"I was just thinking how hot it is back here. Tommy, could you roll down the window, please?"
Tommy obliged his mother.
"Yeah, Mom, it is getting a scorching back here now." He stressed the word "very."
Was it my imagination or was there a little innuendo in his voice?
"Are you sure you guys are comfortable in that position?" Ben asked
"It's hard," Tommy said. "But okay, too."
There it was again. Was that another innuendo from my son? My mind raced.
Because it was summer, I was wearing a light dress, and I never wore panties. I always enjoyed allowing her to breathe freely.
This only compounded the problem, as there was nothing to absorb the juices leaking from my pussy.
The incredible feeling of my son's cock gently rubbing my pussy had me leaking quite a bit. There had to be a big wet spot on his shorts by now, and there was little doubt he could now feel my wetness.
At this point, I didn't know what I was thinking.
My pussy continued to betray me, and, with my son's bold innuendos, it began to get even wetter.
I knew it was wrong, but I couldn't help myself I started to move a little...back, then forward. Just ever so slightly I began to grind my son.
I could feel the lips of my pussy gently rubbing his cock through his pants. It felt wonderful and so very wrong.
Somehow that made me want to continue even though every rational bone in my body told me this was wrong.
I knew from driving the Jeep often that there was no way Ben could see directly into the backseat, especially with all of Tommy's boxes and stuff.
My body tingled with electricity at the feeling of my pussy grinding on my son's hard cock. So many thoughts raced through my head.
I knew how wrong it was because this was my son. My husband just feet from me. However, my body almost couldn't control itself as I slowly moved back and forth on my son's rock hard cock.
What I was doing felt as natural as breathing. How could something that was so wrong feel so very fucking right?
I couldn't believe it! My mother was actually grinding on my cock. It felt incredible, and uncomfortable because I really wanted to free my cock from the confinement of my shorts but how could I.
I never would have believed that my cock could have attained this level of hardness if this wasn't actually happening.
When I first made the comments to my dad, I didn't think that either one of them would get the innuendo, especially dad.
I just thought this would be a private joke for myself I would only share during my deepest, darkest masturbation fantasies.
As all of this was happening a realization, hit me like a ton of bricks. I loved my mom. Not just as my mother but as a woman.
Somehow I had never understood all of the things that were now so suddenly very clear to me. How had I missed all of the signs? I thought back to all of the times she had helped me in my life.
Our interests were so similar. I wanted to study Biology because of her. I liked reading and writing as much as her and based on what was currently happening to me, I surmised that I wanted sex as much as her.
It occurred to me at that moment that I wanted her for myself, dad didn't deserve her. She was too good for him.
Feeling her warm body on my lap with my cock protruding up towards her pussy I realized that I needed to make a decision, right now.
Dare to try and push things further or not do anything. If I guessed wrong, the consequences would be catastrophic.
Dad would kill me, and I would risk upsetting the most important person in my life: my mom.
I decided now or never. Very cautiously, I placed my right hand on my mom's bare thigh. Only a little in case I was wrong. I could always just say I didn't realize where I put my hand.
She didn't move it away. My mother even gasped slightly. I decided to go for broke. If anything was going to happen, I would know in the next minute.
I very slowly started to rub and caress her leg. Back and forth ever so gently. Oh my God! I could even feel and see the gooseflesh on her tanned thigh. She gasped again only a little louder.
"Everything okay, hun?" my father asked.
"Just getting a little hot back here," my mom replied. I couldn't believe it. Her double meaning was clear to me, but not to my oblivious father.
"Okay, maybe we can stop soon, and we can all walk around."
"No, that's okay, Ben. I can handle the heat. We should try to make some time before we stop."
I felt Tommy's hand on my leg. He was starting to gently caress my thigh. Every bit of my conscience told me to make him stop or move his hand away.
The problem was every bit of my sexual desire said this felt so good. After weeks, and actually years, of being ignored by my husband, I gave in to the carnal desire that was not only my son's hands on me but his rock hard cock pressing up against my pussy.
I was no longer his mother; I was a woman who needed satisfaction. Against every natural law, I allowed him to continue.
After a couple minutes of him rubbing my thigh and my slowly grinding him, I turned and looked him in the eye.
The electrifying looks we gave each other were enough to light up Las Vegas. His beautiful blue eyes stared up at me with incredible passion and want as he gently rubbed my suddenly warm thigh. My heart stopped as I looked into his eyes with full-on lust.
I wanted to kiss him but didn't dare with my husband only a few feet away. "Dammit, Kim what are you doing," I asked myself. My response to my own question was answered immediately. As I allowed my son to continue his exploration of my leg even further.
I continued to caress her thigh while looking directly into my mom's eyes. The look she gave me was unlike anything I had ever felt. It was one of pure lust and affection. Those eyes said, "Don't stop."
"I think that's a good idea, Kim. We should really try to make it through Nevada before we stop. You sure you two are okay riding like that for a while."
"It's hard, but I think we'll manage." My mom's innuendo about my steel dick poking her pussy was not lost on me.
"Maybe you can put some music on so we can pass the time. Don't we still have that CD of road trip music you made in the player from last time?"
"Yeah, that sounds good," my dad replied and soon he was humming and singing to the music.
I still couldn't believe she was letting this happen. Until a short time ago, I never really thought of my mother sexually. But now I knew right then that I wanted her more than anything else in my life.
I know she is hot, of course. My friends are always giving me the standard shit about how they want to fuck her, but I never really thought that much about her in that way. Until now.
Suddenly, over the last half hour or so, I had become acutely aware of how hot she really was. As I looked at her, I studied her features for the first time as a woman.
Her dark hair hung over her shoulders in a style more suited to a young girl than a 39-year-old woman.
Her beautiful brown eyes looking into mine had butterflies flying around in my stomach. Not to mention her body. God, it was fantastic.
Years spent in the gym had paid off keeping her figure slim and trim. Her perfect large C cup tits were as perky as young girls.
She had apparently spent time tanning as well as I admired her smooth dark legs. I couldn't take it anymore it was time to go for broke.
I continued my exploration up her thigh and under her dress to her soft pussy lips. God, they were so wet I could feel the juices leaking slowly out of her luscious vagina.
She made no move to stop my fingers from probing her pussy. In fact, she parted her legs more, giving me even better access.
She then let out an, "Oh God."
"What's that?" my dad asked.
"Nothing. I was just stretching a little," Mom said almost breathlessly.
Dad went back to driving and humming while I continued my exploration of my mother's pussy. It occurred to me as I was doing this that 19 years ago I had come out from between those very same lips.
I knew how very wrong this was, but oh God it also felt so fucking right! I had to be careful not to make too much noise.
Normally I'm a screamer, but in my current situation that would have been inadvisable. If Ben suspected anything at all, things would be very bad.
Forget about the incest for a moment, he was also a very jealous guy (and I already pointed out how big he is).
The point: it would not go well if Ben found out what was going on directly behind him. But, wow, was it worth the risk for how good I was feeling at the moment.
I didn't want this feeling to stop. My reservations about the situation and my son had, for the moment, disappeared completely.
I was no longer his mother, I was no longer a wife, I was a dirty slut that needed to cum - and soon! This was the moment that I knew, against all rational judgment, that I was going to fuck my son!
Tommy continued his welcome assault on my pussy with his fingers while I slyly tried to play with my tits through my dress. I was very thankful for my husband's anosmia because the car was starting to smell like sex.
It was taking a herculean effort to not just rip open my dress and start riding my son like a bronco. I did my best not to make too much noise but damn that boy knew how to finger a woman. Where had he learned how to do that? And to do it so well?
I had to see my son's cock. I turned to look at him again and whispered,
"Take it out, please." I knew the risk was high, but at that moment I didn't care.
He gave me a slight smile as he removed his hand from my pussy and began to fumble with his zipper. I put one hand on my pussy and started to rub it. The other hand waited patiently for Tommy to remove his monster from his pants.
"Oh my God," I thought as he finally unbuttoned his shorts and released his cock, "it's bigger than my husband's."
It truly was. The length was a good inch larger, and the girth was much bigger, and I could never remember seeing my husband's cock as hard as the one my son was now showing her. The mushroom tip of Tommy's cock looked like it was going to explode any second.
I sat up. Knowing what I was about to do was in every way wrong just made me even wetter. I was about to cheat on my husband. I was about to commit incest.
I think I almost came right then thinking about the implications of what was about to happen. My pussy was perched just inches away from my son's cock.
"What's wrong?" Ben asked.
"Nothing just stretching," I replied as I slowly lowered myself onto my son's engorged member. The moment it touched my pussy I felt a jolt of sexual electricity.
"Oh...ah..."
"What?" Ben said.
"Nothing. I told you I was stretching. I'm just working out a hard cramp." My statement dripped with innuendo that only my son would understand.
"Okay," he said and returned to his music.
The feeling of the tip of his cock beginning to penetrate my pussy was fantastic. As I continued to lower myself onto him, he began thrusting upward.
"Ahhhh," I gasped as he continued to penetrate deeper into my pussy.
"You sure you're okay?" Ben asked.
"I'm fine. It's just so hot back here." And it was. I was really beginning to sweat. I was dripping onto my son's lap as he finally bottomed out in my pussy.
"Oh God," I murmured again. I couldn't help it. The pleasure and fullness of having my son's cock buried inside me was beyond anything I had ever felt.
This was the point that all boundaries had been crossed. Up until this moment, we had not done anything that we couldn't come back from.
But, now with my son's huge cock penetrating, me we had crossed the line into full incestuous sex...and, motherfucker, it felt so good.
"I'll try to get the AC fixed once we get back home," Ben said.
"It's getting even hotter back here, but I think we can manage," my son said. Ben oblivious to the actual meaning of my son's words.
I began to ride him slowly up and down, very conscious of the fact that my husband was only inches away.
Tommy thankfully helped by putting his hands on my ass and pushing me up and down. Not being able to really fuck me my son continued to slowly penetrate my pussy for over an hour.
We took turns as he slowly fucked in the backseat. Sometimes he would thrust up into me other times it was me grinding down onto his cock. The extended workout had both of us bathed in sweat.
After years of uninteresting sex, and weeks of no sex at all from my husband, the sheer naughtiness of what we were doing had me heading toward a climax, but to truly get off I needed to go faster and harder.
But at what cost? What if my husband heard us, or saw me in the mirror moving up and down? After an hour of slow movement, I decided to push things just a little and see what would happen.
I began bobbing up and down a bit faster, trying to make as little noise as possible. Even with the radio on, I could hear the occasional smack of skin on skin as my son, and I made illicit contact with each other's body.
Tommy had pushed his shirt up a little, allowing my bare ass cheeks to slap against his lower stomach.
I was literally dripping with sweat at this point, and I really wanted to get naked, but there was no way that could happen at the moment.
My husband didn't seem to notice and just kept on humming with the radio. I felt my climax building and knew it wouldn't be long.
Just then, my husband said, "Hey, I need a little break to piss and stretch my legs. There's a rest stop ahead in about seven miles. I think I'm going to stop there."
"Do you want to come and stretch your legs, too, Tommy?" my husband asked.
"I'm definitely going to cum, Dad," His double meaning was meant for me.
"I'm going to cum, too," I said, barely below a shout. "I just realized how much I have to go."
"Good," he said.
We began going even faster than before. Not quite a full-on fucking, but enough so that if my husband glanced in the mirror he would definitely know something wasn't right.
Our clothes completely soaked in sweat. Once again I thanked the accident that caused my husband to lose his sense of smell as the backseat now had a considerable odor of sweat and pussy.
Thankfully, Ben didn't look back, instead focusing on the road ahead.
It was my son who came first. He filled my pussy with massive blasts of sperm to the point that it started to leak out.
He sent rope after rope of cum up my pussy immediately making me cry out once more.
"Oh my god" I cried as the feeling of warm cum coated my inner cunt.
"Jesus can't you fucking hold it," Ben snapped.
The cum leaking out of my vagina caused an immediate problem as the wetness around my pussy, and his cock created an even louder smacking sound than before.
But there was no stopping me now. I had to cum. Nothing in this world was going to stop me. Even if at that moment my husband would have turned around, I wouldn't have stopped riding my son's enormous cock.
"Almost there," I said. It was a question to my husband and instruction for my son. Who kept thrusting upward with his still hard cock.
"Only another mile," Ben said.
I lost all abandon now. I began to actually fuck my son in the backseat only inches from my husband.
I bobbed up and down furiously, making smacking sounds loud enough for anyone to hear. Sweat poured off of my body as I built towards my orgasm.
"Are you going to make it?" Ben asked.
"Jesus Christ," I whimpered as my orgasm came like a freight train, exploding around my son's cock. It took everything I had not to scream out loud.
"What?" he said.
"I just have to go really bad," I somehow managed to whisper as my orgasm overtook me.
This was without a doubt the best cum of my life. It was beyond the times with the professor.
It was beyond the first time Ben, and I fucked in high school. And it was beyond the first time I had ever cum. This was pure ecstasy.
The pure incestuous nature of fucking my son and doing so only feet from my husband had given me the best orgasm ever.
"Okay," Ben said pulling the car into the rest area. "We're here. What was that smacking sound I heard?"
"Oh, Mom's legs fell asleep, and she was trying to get the circulation back in them," Tommy said, thinking quickly.
Slowly lifting myself off of my son's now softening cock, I pretended to fix my makeup for a second to give Tommy time to put away his member.
"I'll be there in a minute," I said.
"Okay." Ben got out of the car and walked toward the restrooms.
As soon as his back was turned I began trying in vain to clean the mess of mixed cum trickling down my leg with a wet nap I found in my purse.
It was no use I was going to have to try to make it to the bathroom with cum running down my leg.
"I love you, Mom," Tommy said. As he stared up at me not even trying to put away his cock.
That was it. Upon hearing from my son the words that had been spoken so many times, but this time with an entirely different meaning, I knew my life was forever changed.
"I love you, too," I said and gave him a kiss that no mother should ever give a son. We made out like teenagers for a minute or two. Then I remembered his father.
"You had better go before he gets suspicious." My son then began to put away his glorious cock.
"It's going to be a great ride home," Tommy said smiling.
"Oh, baby, you have no idea." I gave him a smack on the ass as he left the car and headed toward the rest area.
I managed to make it to the bathroom without looking too peculiar. Later I saw a couple of drops of cum on the pavement when I was coming out.
I took one look at myself in my mirror after I had peed and cleaned up.
"You dirty slut. You just fucked your own son," I said to myself with a smile, knowing that this was not going to be the last time. Oh, I had plans for my dirty boy.
The End
6 Mom's Sweaty Ride Ch. 02
by richman3Ā©
Dear readers, Hope you all like this continuation of the tale of a mother and her son in the back seat of her husband's car.
A couple of notes. First I will be sending an updated edit of the first story that contains fixes for most of the spelling and grammar problems along with a few continuity updates.
Yes, for those of you that asked for it I made her boobs bigger the real reason why won't be revealed until part 3.
Finally, I would like to thank Haulover for the awesome job editing this as well as several beta readers
Rahul and his girlfriend Shashi Captive Harvest Kimber Payne
Anyway hope you all enjoy let me know in the comments your suggestions for future stories.
Leaving the restroom, I couldn't help but smile to myself as I noticed a few drops of what could only be cum on the pavement just outside the bathroom.
Seeing the evidence of my incestuous union with my son on the sidewalk, I immediately felt a tingle in my pussy..
Only a few minutes ago that mixture of my son's jism and my own cum had been dripping down my legs.
I had been hurrying to the bathroom after having just fucked my son in the back seat of our Jeep with my husband blissfully unaware of what his only son and his sexy wife were doing just inches from where he sat.
The last two hours of sheer sexual bliss that my son and I had shared in the backseat of my husband's Jeep Cherokee had awakened a dirty slut whom I thought retired long ago.
As I walked back to the car I began to ponder all of the nasty things I wanted to do with my son.
I felt reinvigorated, like a teenager again. I began forming a plan that could be extremely risky but also very hot.
I looked up and saw my husband talking to Tommy and immediately felt a wave of shame wash over me. "Oh my god, I cheated on Ben and with our son, what the fuck is wrong with me?" Seeing them together talking as father and son, a groundswell of emotion and guilt suddenly coursed through me.
Just seconds ago I had been planning a sex romp but like a ton of bricks dropped onto my head suddenly I was very conscious of what I had just done.
Tears started to form in my eyes and I stopped at a nearby picnic table and pretended to check my makeup as I tried to regain my composure. What had happened between Tommy and me could never happen again.
As hot and fulfilling as it was there was no way I could allow this to go on. How could I? He's my son. And Ben? As much as he verbally abuses me I still wanted to try and save our marriage.
What could the future hold for this incestuous relationship?
Could I really destroy my marriage and my home over sex as hot as it may have been? "Nope this definitely wasn't going to happen again." I thought.
From now on it was going to be just mom, to my son and a loving wife to Ben.
"Jesus Kim, would you hurry the fuck up?" I looked over to see my husband leaning against the fender looking over at me with a scowl of disgust.
As I watched him for a second, his gaze turned from me and he smiled, elbowing Tommy as a young girl walked by. Tommy glanced up from his phone for a second then went back to whatever it was he was looking at.
The girl couldn't have been a day over 16. Admittedly, the tank top and daisy dukes she wore did little to hide her toned and tanned body, and I could see how any man would notice her, but come on Ben. I am right here!
"Come on Kim, I am fucking hungry and I am sick and tired of waiting for your useless ass," my husband's angry voice called, shaking me from my thoughts.
Despite my husband's verbal abuse, I strengthened my resolve that nothing else was going to happen between my son and I.
This was something I was used to our whole marriage except for one indiscretion. "Well now twice." I smiled.
I had been the obedient wife if I was going to save our marriage I would need to go back to my normal submissive self.
The woman who had aggressively fucked her son just 20 minutes ago would need to go away. This wasn't right and I became determined to fix things with Ben.
I walked over to the Jeep and leaned on the other side of my husband, as far away from Tommy as possible for the moment. I forced myself to not acknowledge my son as he looked over towards me. *
"What was wrong with mom."
I was very confused.
"We had just shared the best sex of our lives in the backseat of dad's Jeep. We had even made out with each other.
So why was she so cold to me all of a sudden. She looked like she had been crying too. What the Fuck!
And why was dad being such an asshole. Did he know? Had he seen us?" There's no way or I would be toast right now.
"Fucking finally," Ben said, looking at me in disgust. "Where do you guys want to eat lunch?" my husband queried.
He then pointed to a billboard over on the highway: Jose's Tacos ā best shredded beef tacos north of the border.
"Looks that might be a good place, what'd ya think Tommy, you feel like tacos?" "Sure dad, that sounds fine," Tommy said absently still fiddling with his phone.
Then he looked up at me with a devilish grin and said, "I wonder if they have fish tacos? I could really go for that."
I immediately went crimson red. His statement dripped with innuendo. "God, it has been so long since someone ate me out,"I thought, smiling for a second before I caught myself.
I gave Tommy a glare and then mouthed the words "no".
"Yeah, tacos sound fine to me hun," I replied.
"Okay then, let's get this show on the road, the sign says it's only about 15 miles away. We should be there in about 20 minutes or so." We all climbed into the jeep.
My son anxiously waited for me to resume my previous position on his lap, but instead I climbed over him and sat in my original seat. Squished against the boxes, I did my best to get comfortable.
Finally, in one more effort to try and stay away from my son and his desiring glances my way I looked at the boxes on the seat once again.
Maybe I thought. Lifting the smaller box on top I was able to throw it in the back on top of another. Good. Next I saw that I realized that the big box on the seat only contained a few articles of clothing my son had hastily packed in there.
Being a 19-year-old boy he didn't really know or care enough to pack his items properly. Removing these items at least they were semi-folded from the box I placed some again in the cargo area and a few on the floor well near my right foot.
With one big push the box next to crumpled and flattened somewhat against the passenger door. Marveling at my own strength I smiled. There that's better.
I was still worried that my carnal urges would take over again if I had to continue sitting on his lap. I had no idea that creating more space in the backseat would later come in very useful.
"Ok now what the fuck!" Something was definitely wrong. "How could she move all of the stuff on the seat now why didn't she want to sit on my lap anymore? I didn't understand.
What was she feeling guilty about? I loved her. I would figure out a way to take care of her. Fuck Dad!" I thought. "He was an asshole.
I need to find out what's wrong maybe she is hurt or something, damn maybe I fucked her too hard." I didn't really think that was possible but at 19 years old what did I know.
"Are you okay mum? Did I do something wrong?" I felt sorry for him in that moment. None of this was his fault. I am the adult. I am the one who should have stopped things before they went as far as they did.
I reached over and touched his cheek and whispered back, "I'm sorry Tommy, but our little thing, that can't happen again. Okay?"
My heart broke for him as he digested what I was saying to him. "You didn't do anything wrong honey, what we had was fantastic, electric even," I smiled.
"But it can't happen again, okay?" Just then the music went down and my husband spoke.
"So what the hell were you doing in that bathroom for so long Kim? Were you taking a shit or what?" I looked up at Ben and noticed a smirk on his face.
I had seen this before, when he was in one of his sullen moods and had decided to push my buttons a little. I then looked at his eyes in the mirror and I knew immediately what was wrong: the bastard had been drinking.
He must have brought his flash with him and was hiding it from me in the front. This was something I had become used to.
I know he is upset about being laid off and now having to make this road trip with our son whom he is angry with for not choosing the career path he wanted him to take but don't take it out on me.
I sympathized with him ā I really did ā but I was growing tired of his shit. Even though I was racked with guilt, there was only so much I was going to put up with.
I didn't think he would drink enough to put us in any danger while he was driving, but you never know. He was over 300 pounds though, which meant his tolerance for booze was higher than most.
"Seriously Kim, what the fuck took you so long in the bathroom? I know you didn't want to come on this trip but now you are screwing up the schedule we set. Did you have another," he paused, "problem?" he asked, making quotation marks with his hands in the air.
The "problem" he was referring to was more than a touchy subject with me and he knew it. A few months ago I had stopped taking the pill. With our marriage rocky I had thought maybe another baby would solve our problems, the same way it did almost 20 years ago.
About three weeks ago, not long after Tommy had left for California, I missed my period.
Taking a home pregnancy test, I found out that I was indeed pregnant. Hoping this would make things better I told my husband, but instead of being thrilled like I had hoped, he became enraged.
"How could I be so careless with my birth control, this wasn't a good time, how could I be so stupid," he said and more. He was being more hurtful to me than he had at any other time in our marriage. Then as the icing on the cake, last week I had a miscarriage.
Devastated, I told him what had happened. He only responded with a cold, "Good, we can't afford a baby right now anyway."
Distraught, I locked myself in the bathroom for two hours crying silently on the edge of the tub. When he sobered up he came knocking, apologizing and saying that he still loved me and that we could try again if I wanted.
This was the major cause of our conflict right now that Tommy had picked up on earlier. But now, in one of his moods, he had thrown my miscarriage back in my face again. Tears welling up in my eyes, I said nothing.
I used to love you, I thought to myself. He looked at me through the mirror, only being able to really see my face.
"Oh, don't be so dramatic Kim," he glared. Realizing he had gone too far, he softened for a second and said, "I'm just saying we are always running late because of you." He glanced at me again. "Look, I'm sorry, it's just this whole thing has me on edge."
He wasn't just talking about going to pick up our son. He was also referring to his lost job and maybe my lost pregnancy.
"I didn't mean it Kim, I'm sorry," he said, looking at me again.
I looked up at my husband with anger in my eyes and made a decision. You fucking bastard. My hand that had only moments before been touching my son's cheek sweetly in an effort to calm him down now slowly moved down his chest towards his crotch.
Smiling devilishly, I gently started to rub my son's crotch, almost instantly feeling his cock start to respond.
I had had enough of Ben's shit. If only he knew what had happened in this backseat only about half an hour ago. Fuck him! I had been a good wife to him, doing everything I could to hold this family together.
But that was over now. Hear I was trying to be the good wife and he was going to throw my miscarriage in my face and in front of our son.
Something in me snapped maybe it had already snapped before when I first fucked my son but now my inner slut had been revived.
If I was already a dirty slut, then dammit I was going to be the dirtiest slut I could possibly imagine. "What are doing" my conscience cried out desperately. I'm going to get revenge.
All of the hurtful things he had said to me, not just over the last couple of weeks, but over our entire 19 plus years of marriage would be rectified now even if he didn't know it.
I ignored the warnings of my moral compass and dove headfirst off of the cliff for the second time today. "You want to fuck with me Ben, fine I'm gonna fuck your son, again."
The simple fact that I had changed my mind so quickly told me something. "It's definitely over." I thought. I may not leave Ben but our marriage was over in my eyes.
This should have been apparent to me previously when I first allowed my son to put his hand on my leg.
My marriage had been over for years I just didn't realize it until right now. All of the years of his drinking, cheating and abuse had finally driven me to cheat on him, with his only son.
Grinning I realized that something new might be starting with my son. Maybe more than just sex. It was crazy but maybe this could be something? Something I would have to think about but not now, at the moment what I wanted wasn't necessarily love.
What I wanted right now was sex, hot sex. Continuing to caress Tommy's cock through his pants I said, "I know, I'm sorry too hun, the truth is Sarah called to ask me how the trip was going when I was in the bathroom.
"She really does feel bad about the whole thing." "That's right you bastard your sister." I angrily thought.
At hearing the mention of his sister Ben softened even more and asked, "How is Paul doing?" "She said she gave him a sleeping pill after we left and he is finally getting some rest."
As I talked to my husband about his sister and brother-in-law, I grabbed my son's hand and put it back on my leg ā a move he had used only a few hours earlier to seduce me.
He looked over at me with a slightly puzzled expression. I just smiled and mouthed, "It's okay," then looked at my husband and gave him the finger as I continued our conversation.
My beautiful boy did not need any further instruction as he moved his hand up my thigh towards my waiting pussy. *
I was still very confused as my mother began to rub my cock through my pants. One minute she was telling me no, the next she is caressing my balls through my pants.
He was being an asshole and her unexpected mood swings had me shaking my head but in the end who was I to complain.
I had a very hot woman gently stroking my cock and begging me to finger fuck her pussy. It didn't matter that it was my own mother in fact that made it hotter. I inwardly shrugged and once again went for her pussy.
My hand moved up her fantastic leg towards her waiting pussy. "Holy shit she's still fucking wet damn I love you mom."
I was just getting into it when we arrived at the restaurant. Oh well there's always the backseat again after we eat.
We continued to gently massage each other all the way to the restaurant as my husband and I made small talk. As we did I formulated a very wicked plan for the rest of the trip.
I realized that Ben couldn't really hear much in the front seat especially with the music up. With a few adjustments to the Jeep my evil plan might actually work.
Arriving at the restaurant, we made our way in and were seated at a booth near the rear of the restaurant. It wasn't very crowded and I sat next to Tommy while Ben took the other side, happy that he had plenty of room for his large frame.
As Ben looked at the menu I resumed my massage of my boy's large and now very hard cock. When the waitress came over to take our order I slyly removed my hand just long enough to look quickly at the menu.
We ordered and I went back to jerking off Tommy through his pants. Then Ben stood up, saying the bathrooms at the rest stop were too small for him and he needed to make room for the tacos. I said okay with a look of disgust as he asked another waiter where the bathrooms were.
I quickly looked around: there was nobody sitting near us as this was mid-afternoon and the restaurant was between the lunch and dinner rushes.
I checked the front of the dining room; only a few patrons sat at the counter. The waitress looked busy filling sauce containers and flirting with a trucker sitting at the counter.
Satisfied, I looked over at Tommy with lust filled eyes as I took both my hands and unzipped his fly, allowing his rock hard dick to spring free once again.
He moaned with relief. Then with a wicked smile I told him, "Watch out for anybody. Especially your father." Then I greedily leaned down and started to worship his cock.
I love cock. I don't have any better way of saying it than that and now I was going to show my son just how much I loved cock.
I began by starting at the base of his shaft with my tongue and working my way up towards the tip.
With one hand I reached in to his fly and did my best to massage his balls while I licked up and down his engorged cock.
Finally reaching the tip, I was rewarded with a few drops of pre-cum that I licked up with my tongue, quickly swallowing the delicious treat dripping from my son's huge cock.
Now really beginning to get into my cock worship, I kissed the tip and opened my mouth as I moved my head down his member.
Slowly feeling the veiny warmth of his luscious cock as I moved up and down on it. Not caring where I was, I continued to bob my head up and down on Tommy's cock.
Working it with my tongue. Jerking it with one hand while the other massaged his balls. I just couldn't help myself. His cock was so magnificent I wanted to suck it forever. Just as I was getting ready to try somethingā
"Dad, dad, dad!" Tommy almost yelled as he noticed my husband coming out of the restroom. I quickly sat back up as my husband arrived back at the table.
He squeezed himself into the booth as I wiped the saliva from my chin.
He looked over at me. "What's that?" he pointed to a couple of wet spots on my blouse.
"Oh," I smiled. "I spilled a little bit of water," I said, wiping my shirt with a napkin, knowing that the real culprit was a mixture of saliva and my son's pre-cum.
Ben started fumbling around with the desert menu on the table caddy and I continued to jerk my son's cock under the table with my oblivious husband only inches away.
Our food arrived and I sadly had to let go of my son's dripping penis. We engaged in more small talk. Ben was trying to make up for his outburst in the car earlier. I allowed him to think it was working.
As a big man he ate with a voraciousness only a competitive eater could understand, completely focusing on his food. Meanwhile with one eye on him I resumed my stroking of Tommy's dick.
It was comical watching Tommy try to eat and not make any noise while I gently jerked his cock under the table. He almost chocked once when I started to pick up the speed. He looked over at me and I knew he was close. That is when I stopped.
The criminal mastermind in me knew that allowing him to cum at the table with my husband sitting so close would be a bad idea. Besides, this was only phase one of my plan. We had many miles and hours to kill and I was not about to let him cum yet.
I looked back at Tommy and then down at his cock and gave him a nod. He reluctantly began to slyly put it away. I coughed as he zipped up. Tommy looked at me pleadingly as he reluctantly tried to finish eating his taco.
"Poor boy." I had just given him blue balls but those balls would only have to hold out for a little while longer as I began to implement phase 2 of my naughty plan.
I finished my tacos first and asked for the keys to the jeep. Ben handed them over right away, probably figuring I must need a tampon or something.
"Oh my god!" My mom had just sucked my cock in a public place. I had almost cum in a restaurant with my dad sitting 3 feet away from me. This was the best day ever!
I couldn't believe how this day was turning out. I contemplated the day's events as I tried to finish eating my tacos.
Watching my mom's perfect ass walk away from the table towards the door I contemplated how this day could get any better. Oh if only I knew.
I crossed the parking lot and went to the driver's seat first. I rummaged around on the floor next to the driver's seat looking through the stuff I found what I was looking for.
Wielding one of my son's heavy Biology books, I hit the rearview mirror from the side a couple of times until it fell right off onto the dashboard.
I smiled: "Perfect." Next I looked down at the seat. Ben had it back far, as he was a big man, but I wondered if a notch or two would make a difference.
He would notice of course, but I hoped I could sweet talk him into leaving it that way. I then moved to the backseat.
Examining the bench seat, I saw that it too could be moved back a little. When we loaded the car we had never adjusted the seats.
I looked into the luggage compartment and there was some space between the rear hatch and the boxes. Pushing the automatic seat button, it groaned a little but moved back a few more inches.
Satisfied, I then hopped down into the foot well between the backseat and the driver's chair. It was tight but I definitely had more room than before. I could fit my kneeling body down there with not much of a problem.
"Check number two off of my evil plan," I thought to myself, again smiling at my sheer wickedness. Last thing was a change of clothes.
I went to the back and lifted up the hatch. The recently displaced boxes tried to fall out but I caught them in time.
I opened my suitcase and found what I needed after about 30 seconds. I removed the items and a small bag then I closed the case and the hatch.
Finally, I took a nail file from my makeup kit and ripped a hole in the shoulder of my blouse. Returning to the restaurant carrying the broken mirror in one hand, I placed it and the keys on the table near my husband.
He immediately roared. "What the hell happened, Kim?" "The piece of shit Jeep is what happened. I went to look for my extra makeup case in the glove compartment and when I sat up I hit myself in the shoulder with the fucking thing," I said, rubbing my shoulder.
His anger was replaced with concern for a moment as he asked, "Are you alright?"
"I'm fine, but my blouse is ruined," I said, pointing to the rip on the shoulder. "I need to change clothes, plus it's too hot in the back for me to wear what I've been wearing." He looked down at the mirror again in dismay.
Ben looked as if he was going to say something sharp but then thought better of it, simply saying, "I couldn't see anything behind me anyway with all of the fucking boxes."
I went into the bathroom and latched the door. I removed my torn blouse, then my bra. Next came my skirt, exposing my pussy to the cool air of the room.
I examined my manicured landing strip with my hands. This sent a jolt of electricity through my body as I thought about what I was about to do.
Finally, I removed my sneakers and socks. As I stuffed my clothes into the bag I had brought, I noticed a stain on the inside of my skirt. No doubt left over from my earlier romp with my son.
I pulled out one of the three items I had gotten from my suitcase. It was a floral print summer dress that buttoned down the front, and it was short.
It covered enough to be decent. I was naked underneath and was showing a lot of leg. A pair of flip flops completed the summer look. I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled. This was perfect.
The dress was sexy enough for my husband to think I'd worn it for him but it was definitely sexy enough to display my goods to my son. The main reason I wore the outfit was for easy access.
Something had been awakened in me that I thought was long buried. I wanted to try new things. Things that I had only dreamt or heard about from friends.
Sure, I had just sucked my son's cock in a restaurant but what I wanted to do was beyond that.
A few months ago my friend Lucy and I went out for coffee after our Pilates class. We soon got to talking about our husbands and inevitably, our sex lives.
I described our recent struggles in that area. After a quick look around the shop, Lucy pulled something from her bag.
It was a book called "The Art of Fellatio". I immediately blushed (if only Lucy could see me now). "Lucy," I exclaimed, and also glanced around the coffee shop.
"Trust me," she said smiling, "This might just save your marriage. Keep it."
After staring at the book for a few days I finally skimmed through it. It eventually piqued my interest and I read the book cover to cover. I even went so far as to practice a few moves with a banana.
Now, the skills I had read about and tried would not be used on my husband-- but instead on his only son. Smiling to myself I realized that the next few hours were going to be very exciting.
As I exited the restroom a few of the guys sitting at the counter glanced in my direction with very approving eyes as I returned to the table.
Even my husband gave me an admiring look, seeming to forget his anger at my breaking the mirror.
Tommy on the other hand reminded me of one of those old cartoon characters who sees a beautiful girl and their eyes pop out of their sockets with their tongues doing dances.
He couldn't take his eyes off his mother. I flushed with vanity, happy I was still able to make guys dream about fucking me.
Thankfully my Ben did not notice his son staring at his mom in a way that no son should ever stare at his mother.
God mom looked hot. I couldn't help but stare at her as she returned to the table. Maybe it was the fact that she had just been jacking me off under the table but I think it's more.
This was a different woman. She wasn't the same sweet timid mom that I had grown up with. She had a glint in her eye that I had never seen before today.
I really loved her in that moment and if this thing continued in the car I was going to show her just how much.
What she didn't know is that I have always been able to have huge orgasms. In fact, a few girlfriends who had wanted to experiment with facials had complained about how much cum I was able to shoot.
They would get mad and say things like "You motherfucker you got it in my eye" or "You son of a bitch you got it in my hair" smiling I realized that I was now both those things a "motherfucker and a son of a bitch" a son of a hot bitch that I was going to fuck the first chance I got.
Now between the move out to California and the fact that I hadn't had any alone time at my Aunt's house I must have had a huge buildup of sperm by this point. I was now hoping to find.
Ben ordered three Cokes to go and when we got them I said,
"Well boys, are we ready to continue our trip?" I smiled.
"You seem awfully chipper all of a sudden" Ben asked.
"I guess I'm just trying to make the best of this situation. You were right, it is no good for me to go moping around wishing I was somewhere else, let's all just try and enjoy the rest of the trip, we will deal with our problems when we get home, okay?"
I looked at both my husband and son. Holding my gaze for a second on my son, I knew he was going to enjoy the rest of the trip, I was going to make sure of that.
We all got back into the vehicle and were soon back on the highway. It was about 3:30 and the beating sun had made the car hot and stuffy.
"Damn broken air conditioning." We opened some windows but that did little to cool us down.
I sat on my son's lap but with my legs to the passenger side, leaving my right hand free and giving my son easy access to my pussy.
We now had plenty of room on the seat but Ben didn't know that he never even glanced in the back.
I once again suggested my husband put his music on, telling him Tommy and me were going to try to read our Kindle's back here.
Ben, being the jock he was, snorted and made some off-hand comment about nerds and their books. My damage control had put him in a better mood however, and he was soon humming away to his favorite songs.
The noise of the road with the window down and the music on the radio would hopefully be enough to drown out the noise in the back that I hoped my son and I would soon be making.
Looking down at him seductively, I carefully unbuttoned his shorts, followed by unzipping his fly.
I lifted myself up and motioned for him to lift his ass up too so I could continue the removal of his shorts and boxers.
He gave his dad a nervous glance and then allowed me to slide both his pants and boxers off. *
I was so fucking nervous as I started to realize mom's plan. It was one thing to slyly fuck her on my lap in the backseat while dad drove.
But it appeared what mom had in mind was 20 times riskier, and sexy. The thought had my already rock hard cock swell even more. I thought for a second it might explode it was so hard.
I was still a little nervous about dad but now I was completely under my mother's spell. I would do whatever she wanted no matter what. I knew then that I was her lover now, and she was mine.
Nothing, not even us getting caught could change that now. We were incestuous partners in crime now and I lifted up my body so mom could slide my pants off. *
As I slid his pants off. His already rock hard cock snapped straight up as his boxers slid over the top and past his dick.
I looked at it hungrily as I continued to slide both his pants and boxers down his legs and over his shoes before removing them completely.
Tommy again looked up front at Ben nervously. I just smiled and leaned in closely to his mouth, whispering, "Eyes on me, Thomas." I then kissed him ferociously.
We made out for a few minutes, our tongues exploring each other's mouths wildly. As we kissed I began to slowly stroke his huge cock with my left hand.
Our kiss was only broken when I let go of his cock and reached for the bottom of his shirt. He raised his arms up as I slowly removed it up and over his head.
My boy now sat on the seat looking up at me with lust and love, completely naked. He continued to kiss me, moving to the side of my neck because I was sitting sideways on top of him.
He gently bit my earlobe and kissed my lower neck sweetly. It was now my turn to get naked. I stopped his kiss by pushing him away slightly and placing my hand on his lips.
Provocatively I looked at him as I began to unbutton my dress. So lost in our passion we never heard the music being turned down. I got to the third button, still looking into my son's eyes not as a mother, not as just a woman but as a pure slut when suddenly
"What the fuck is going on back there?" We instantly froze, both of our eyes going wide and our mouths agape.
The Jeep began to slow and we felt the rough gravel of the side of the road as Ben pulled the car over. He brought the Jeep to a stop and put it in park. "I've got to check something," he said and he started to get out.
Quickly, and hoping against hope that this wasn't the end, I sat up, lifting my dress a little and sitting right on my son's lap, impaling myself on his still hard cock.
I let out a gasp as his engorged dick penetrated me deep into my pussy.
I still held out hope that the only thing Ben would see if he came up to the window was me sitting on Tommy's lap, just like we had the whole first part of the trip.
Ben got out and closed the door. There was an agonizingly long pause that felt like hours, but was really only seconds. Then he began to move towards the rear of the Jeep.
My heart was beating so fast I really thought I might have a heart attack. Then he continued past our door and went to the back wheel of the Jeep.
"Son of a bitch," my husband cursed from under the back of the truck.
Still not sure what to do I leaned out of the window and very nervously asked,
"Wha-what's the matter hun?"
"Oh Fuck he knows"! I thought as I saw him come towards my mom with a big stick. Shit he's going to fucking hit her.
What the hell could I do I was naked with my cock straight up mom's cunt. "If he hits her though it's fucking on I don't care how big he is".
I primed myself for the worst and waited as he approached the car. *
He then appeared wielding a large stick in his hand as he walked toward me. As he got near my head he lifted the stick up.
I immediately winced, preparing for a blow. He never saw the wince though. His eyes were focused on the stick.
"Can you fucking believe that this was wedged up under the wheel well?"
"What?"
"This big ol' stick was stuck under the wheel well on the back tire and rubbing against the tire." He chuckled.
"Probably some fucking kids playing games." His expression turned to a snarl as he brought the stick down onto his large hand with a crack. I flinched.
"Man I wish I could've caught 'em, it would have been worth them doing it just so I coulda caught 'em. Little shits. You know we could have gotten a flat tire," he said looking at me.
My heart was finally starting to slow down and I relaxed a little. Trying to avert his attention from what was going on in the backseat, I smiled at him and said in my best Minnie Mouse voice,
"Aww, my hero," and offered him my lips. Ben leaned down and gave me a little kiss. No tongues or fireworks, just a standard 'wife of twenty years' kiss on the lips.
As he did I couldn't help but feel a wave of naughtiness rush through me, knowing his son's cock was still well up my cunt. Tommy, realizing that everything was okay for the moment, reminded me of his cock up my cunt by thrusting up a couple of times, causing my eyes to go wide and me to let out a little shriek of pleasure as I kissed my husband.
"Yeah, yeah," he said, smiling to himself. The dumb son of a bitch thinks he made me squeal while I kissed him! Little did he know.
He threw the stick over the top of the car and into the underbrush beside the road and made his way back towards the driver's seat. He then paused for a second and turned back. Glaring at Tommy he said,
"Now I know you took your shirt off because it is hot out, but don't you get any sweat on your mother's new dress, she probably paid a lot of money for it and I don't want you to ruin it."
"O-Okay Dad," Tommy responded. "So-sorry, it was just so hot back here."
"That's alright," Ben nodded. "Remember what I said, okay?"
"Okay Dad, thanks."
"Alright, now let's make some time, we are already way behind schedule."
Tommy and I both looked at each other and let out a little giggle. The realization that Ben had seen Tommy sitting there with his shirt off and had in fact commented on it but never realized that he was in fact buck naked and had his cock way up his mother's cunt made us laugh.
"What are two laughing about?" Ben asked from the front, not really asking, just commenting on our laughter.
"Nothing," I said quickly. "Tommy just showed me a funny cat video on his phone."
"Yuck," Ben said. "I hate cats." And he did, in fact he was allergic to them. After that he turned up the volume on the radio and seemingly lost himself in the road.
It wasn't long before Tommy started to thrust his cock deeper into my pussy. Every so often he would give me an upward thrust with his pelvis urging me to do something but I remained still. I wanted to make sure Ben was indeed focused on the road again.
Frustrated, he smacked the side of my arm, not hard, but enough to get my attention. I turned and looked at him, whispering, "Just wait little boy." He started to say something, I smiled and shushed him with my finger on his lip.
My poor boy he had blue balls and needed a release, but I was enjoying the feeling of being full with his cock buried deep in my pussy.
After about fifteen minutes or so I was satisfied that my husband was paying no attention to the backseat. I reluctantly sat up and with a popping sound his cock came out of my pussy.
I then moved up to Tommy's knees and promptly kicked off my flip flops. I dug my bare feet into the carpet of the floor for a second, enjoying the sensation.
I climbed over onto the now open seat next to us kneeling in front of my son I started to strip. I began slowly unbuttoning my dress, giving my son a nasty porn star look as I continued with the buttons.
One by one I continued down until I finally released the last one. The dress, now free of the buttons that once restrained it, and it parted in the middle revealing my cleavage, belly button and of course my perfectly manicured pussy lightly dripping with anticipation.
Wanting to increase the suspense I leaned down and kissed Tommy again. Passionate and full, nothing like the little peck my husband and I had shared a few minutes ago.
Once again we tried to swallow each other whole with our kiss.
Finally breaking off, I smiled over at Tommy again and reached up with both arms and allowed my dress to fall off my shoulders. Now I too was completely and utterly naked.
As the dress fell from my shoulders the wind from the open window caught it, sending it out towards the window. I made a quick grab for it but was too late.
I realized that now I was not only completely naked but I had no way to cover up if my husband stopped the car again.
If somehow we were stopped by the police I would only be able to sit there naked as the inevitable cuffs would be placed on my bare wrists. I pondered the implications for about 10 seconds then made a decision.
I was going to have my pleasure and worry about the consequences later. "You are such a dirty slut," I thought to myself as I made my next move. I had an idea. Laying down on the backseat with my bare feet up in the air crossed over each other I placed my head in his lap.
Looking up at Ben driving I realized if he turned around at that moment he would see his wife lying completely naked with her head in her son's naked lap with his very hard cock sticking straight up in his wife's face. I silently giggled at the thought. Seeing Tommy's monster cock in all its glory jabbing straight up into the air dripping with pre-cum oozing out of the tip. My pussy began to drip even more creating a wet spot on the seat directly under my cunt.
This time with a much better angle I started from the top, enjoying the pre-cum treat dripping out of the tip then slowly working my way down the veiny shaft with my tongue and with my other hand holding and slowly jerking his cock.
My son moaned as I took first one ball then the other in my mouth, sucking and kissing each one. Barely able to keep his eyes open my son looked towards the front to see if my husband noticed anything. Ben was busy humming along to "Sweet Child of Mine."
I barely noticed as I kept licking up and down the outside of his shaft with my tongue. With my right hand holding it I lowered my head just a little. I smiled greedily looking up at his huge veiny cock.
Mentally preparing myself for a technique I had always wanted to try, I worked my way up the shaft stopping at the tip to lick some more pre-cum. Positioning my head over his cock, I then opened my mouth and dropped my head straight down, swallowing every inch of his cock I could.
I felt it hit the back of my throat immediately. God, it felt fantastic tickling the back of my throat. I celebrated my luck (I had read once that only 37% of woman do not have a gag reflex and it seemed that I was one of them).
Holding his cock deep in my throat, I finally lifted my head up and off his enormous dick, spitting saliva all over his engorged dick. Gasping and choking for air I coughed. The music went down.
"What's wrong, is everything alright?" My son, thinking quickly replied, "Oh no dad, we are fine, mom's coke just went down the wrong pipe. That's all, she just needs to cough for a few minutes." No response.
"R-really hunny I'm fine," I said, half pretending and half really coughing. "I just might need to cough a few more times to get it all out."
And with that, my still very naked body resumed gagging on my son's cock as my husband listened in the front seat.
Satisfied, he said, "Okay, but if you need me to stop we can."
"N-no tha-that won't be nec-necessary h-hun. I-I'm fine r-r-r-really," I managed to cough out as I continued my assault on my son's dick.
He finally turned the music back up and resumed driving. Over the next few minutes I furiously fucked my face with Tommy's dick. I couldn't help it. His cock was like my catnip; I couldn't get enough of it.
It was unbelievable to me that Ben had bought our story about me choking on my soda because the gagging and slurping sounds of me sucking my son's balls and dick would have definitely had me asking questions.
Thankfully my husband, never the great thinker, did buy our story or at least it appeared that way and he didn't mention anything again. My pussy needed some attention too I got up onto my knees.
My bare feet pushing back against the crumpled box next to the door and with my left hand I began to rub my largely smooth pussy. Dripping sweat and pussy juice on the seat below.
Rapidly my technique was getting better as I remembered something else from the book that my friend Susan had given me: remember to breathe through your nose.
This allowed for much longer penetrations of my throat. My sons cock and balls were soon covered in my saliva as continued to attack his cock with my mouth.
One last time I put my face directly above his cock and took a deep breath, sweat dripping onto the mushroom tip from my forehead before finally I pounced.
The feeling of his huge cock plunging deep through my mouth and way into my throat was like nothing I had ever felt before. As I did this Tommy whispered, "Oh my god mom." I don't think he even had control of his body as he thrust upward, pushing his cock even further down my throat.
Pleasurable tears fell down my face as I continued to hold Tommy's cock in my throat. I had sucked cock many times in my life but never like this. This was porn star territory.
I held his rigid cock in the back of my throat for longer than I thought possible, barely able to breathe but loving every second that his dick filled my entire mouth and throat.
It was beyond incredible as every so often Tommy would involuntarily thrust his cock even further into my throat. Trying to breathe through my nose as the book had instructed. I never wanted this to end.
Suddenly I felt the familiar sensation of my hands and toes tingling, signaling my orgasm was only seconds away.
It came with a rush of pure pleasure as my body trembled all over, including my throat, which caused Tommy to cry out in ecstasy as the trembling of my throat must have felt so good on his cock.
I kept rubbing my clit as I felt my pussy begin to squirt cum all over the seat. I felt thankful once again for my husband's anosmia because the backseat was really beginning to smell of pussy and sex.
The huge cock in my throat kept me from screaming as wave after wave of pleasure washed over me.
It seemed that the sexy combination of me doing something as nasty as impaling my head onto my son's cock and the furious rubbing I was giving my clit had caused me to spontaneously orgasm
(once again something I had only read about but never experienced).
I almost passed out with his cock still way in the back of my throat but somehow I managed to catch myself. Sweat pouring down my body from the exertion, I felt sexier than I ever had before.
Finally, after what seemed like forever but probably was only a few minutes, barely able to breathe I pulled my head back allowing his cock to escape my mouth as I gasped for air. Threads of saliva trailed down from my mouth to my son's beautiful cock.
Continuing to bob up and down, going deep but not nearly as deep as I had been, my adoration of my son's beautiful cock had him soon ready to explode.
Still spitting, I kept jerking and licking his cock until my son could hold out no more. He grabbed his cock from me as I remembered my set up.
I quickly climbed down onto the floor of the Jeep directly behind my husband. Pressing my naked body up against the back of the driver's seat giving Tommy as much room as possible.
"Oh god I can't wait." I had always wanted a facial from someone. Always too nervous to ask for one. I never wanted to appear as a total slut but now with my sexual reawakening complete I was going to enjoy having my face coated with sperm. *
Fuck this was it. My mother had just given me the best blowjob I had ever had. None of the other girls I had been with could even come close to the talent that mom had.
The incredible feeling of her gagging on my cock had almost brought me to orgasm several times but I concentrated as hard as I could and held off.
I looked down as I stroked my cock I love her so much right now not just as a slutty woman kneeling under me but as my mom and my lover.
I thought about how much I wanted to show her my love. I concentrated again, this time focusing on blowing as big a load as possible.
Remembering every trick, I had learned jerking off in my bedroom as a young boy experimenting with masturbation. Every girl I had ever fucked had led me to this moment and I knew "This was going to be magnificent." Knowing I was ready.
I moved forward in the seat lifting my ass up and crunched my head up against the roof of the Jeep. Bending my knees, I tried to get as high as possible in a semi-crouched position.
I strained to push my cock towards my waiting mother as I stroked it furiously toward my climax.
"Now" I said and positioned my cock directly in front of my mother's waiting face. *
I kneeled down further. With my son standing up I positioned my face directly in front of his cock. I felt like a porn star at that moment, all of the dirty things I always thought about but never tried.
Right now what I wanted from my boy was a facial. "You are such a slut" I thought as I anxiously awaited my treat.
"Come on baby, give it to me," I instructed my son, the huge mushroom head and hole only inches from my face.
"Don't scream," I warned. "or at least cover your mouth" He quickly did and just in time because when I saw his eyes go wide I knew it was the point of no return. I watched eagerly as the shaft of his cock began to pulse.
His first blast was something I was not prepared for. The combination of his youth and my teasing him for hours had built up a huge load of cum. The blast struck me in the face alright.
Landing directly on my sweat soaked forehead, the force of his release caused cum to be sprayed everywhere. The ricochet of cum off of my forehead went everywhere. Splattering into my hair, eyes and nose.
The next one hit my hair, some of it skimming off the top and landing on the back of the seat my husband was sitting in as he continued to sing along, totally unaware that his son had just blown a load on his wife's face.
I opened my mouth and my son aimed down, shooting two ropes of cum almost directly into my mouth, some of it landing on my lips and chin. I quickly swallowed, gulping down his warm sticky jizz.
He continued pumping his cock, sending diminishing shots of sperm towards my chin and neck, a lot of the cum beginning to dribble down onto my tits and stomach.
As the waves of sperm began to stop I grabbed his cock with both hands and squeezed as I moved my hands up towards the mushroom tip.
Forcing more drips of cum out of the still swollen tip of his cock, I licked these up quickly, swallowing every new drop of sperm that he could produce.
Tommy moaned in ecstasy as I cleaned his very sensitive cock of every last drop of cum.
Finally satisfied that I was getting no more of my boy's baby batter I released his dick from my grip and allowed him to sit back down.
I looked down at myself, smiling as I realized I had cum dripping all over me. I could feel the warm jism dripping down my face onto my sweaty naked body.
A large and particularly sticky load was seemingly frozen in mid drop on my chin. I had another nasty thought.
"Get your camera out, baby." I wanted him to take a picture of my face and body covered in his warm sperm. Tommy quickly retrieved his phone from the door compartment and pulled up the camera app.
Climbing back onto the seat I got back on all fours and posed for him. I gave him a wicked smile as I posed for the picture.
He kept snapping a few more as I posed for him in naughty and wicked ways. Satisfied that he had captured his slutty mother covered in his own cum, he handed me the phone.
Oh, I almost came again looking at the pics. The first one was the best. It showed me smiling seductively, my lips slightly curved with cum all over my face.
My forehead was literally dripping with jism. I could see where my mascara had run from the combination of cum and my deep throating.
The glob of cum slowly dripping off my chin was even bigger than it felt. The mixture of sweat and cum on my face was beyond sexy.
The next picture was me shoving my tits out as I leaned back onto the balls of my feet showing the many drops of cum that had collected on my glistening C-cup tits.
The rest of the pictures were as hot as the first couple, basically documenting the amount of sperm coating my entire body.
I looked around the backseat area for a second. The leather bench seat Tommy now sat on was drenched in sweat, female ejaculate and little drops of cum that had fallen off of my naked body.
The floor mat also had little drops of fallen that must have dripped as my son's climax came to an end.
I giggled a little as I saw a huge glob of cum running down the back of my husband's seat and slowly dripping onto the floor.
I could feel the wetness on the seat as I looked around. It was a little bit nasty but in my current sex crazed state of mind I didn't really care.
This was the nastiest thing I had ever done in my life and I loved every minute of it. I was a changed woman. Gone was the housewife who allowed her husband to verbally abuse her. Gone was the woman who never fulfilled her dream of becoming a biologist.
In her place was a sexually confident woman who got what she wanted and took what she wanted. I was truly blissful in that moment awakened from my 19-year slumber. I knew that I would never be the same again.
I stood up and leaned in towards my son, kissing him passionately. Tommy did not seem to mind the taste of his own sperm on my breath as we made out for a minute or two.
I then sat up on him putting my arm around his shoulder and leaned into his strong arms. Almost purring with satisfaction we both slowly drifted off to sleep.
"Motherfucker," my husband cried from the front seat.
I sat up instantly but took a second or two to orient myself. The Jeep was still progressing down the highway.
Squinting at the sunlight I raised both my arms and stretched luxuriously, relishing the feeling of my nakedness. I looked down and my son's cock was rock hard protruding up next to my bare leg. "Wait." I suddenly remembered what had woken me up.
Nervously, I glanced up towards the front of the Jeep. My husband was still driving waving his arms toward a car riding beside us.
"What the fuck do you want asshole," he yelled out the window towards the car beside us. I looked over as a red convertible was keeping pace with our Jeep.
The man driving kept looking towards our car. Suddenly I realized he was looking at me. I was still very naked and covered in dried cum. I was sure he couldn't see the cum, but what he could see was an attractive woman in her late thirties very much without apparel.
I looked him right in the eye as I nodded towards the front of the Jeep where my husband was driving and then put a finger to my lips.
My eyes pleaded with him. He still just stared at me. I did the only thing I could think of. I gave him a little show.
Leaning towards the window I gave a tentative glance toward my husband then began to lick my lips seductively.
While I played with my tits and rubbed my torso. This went on for about a minute. I was getting turned on a little displaying my goods to a complete stranger and although he couldn't see I reached down and played with my pussy a little.
My motive though was to give him enough of a show that would satisfy him enough to move on. He then pulled out his phone quickly and snapped a shot of my completely naked body as he struggled to keep his car on the road.
Then smiling and shaking his head he stepped on the gas. Before my husband could do anything he was far down the road, obviously in a much faster car than our old Jeep Cherokee.
"Can you believe that asshole?" Ben said from the front. "Motherfucker pulls up to the side of the Jeep and then just stays there never passing, keeping pace with us for at least 10 minutes. Did you notice him babe?"
"N-no hun," I said still very nervous about my current situation.
"Well he was an asshole." Satisfied, my husband turned the radio back up and resumed his concentration towards the road ahead.
I was beginning to get a little nervous as I realized my situation. I was still completely naked in the backseat, only a few feet from my husband in the front, covered in dried cum from the sperm bath my son had given me earlier.
I looked down at my phone on the seat. Shit. I realized it had been over half an hour since we fell into each other's arms after the cum shower that Tommy had given me.
Shit, I thought again as the realization of what could have happened during that time if Ben had decided he needed to pee or something. However,
I was still in a dilemma. My dress, the only piece of clothing I had worn into the car, had blown out the window earlier and the suitcase was unreachable from here with all of the boxes and stuff piled up in the car.
Grabbing my phone, I turned on the camera and switched it to selfie mode. My heart sank a little as I saw the drying sperm still all over my face. The larger globs of cum on my forehead were still moist and very noticeable as I looked at myself in the phone.
Despite the situation, I started to get a tingle in my cunt at the sheer nastiness of seeing my face covered in sperm.
I glanced down at my son's still rock hard cock as he slept. "Ahh, the stamina of a young man is unmatched," I sighed to myself as I looked at him hungrily.
I knew I was going to fuck him one more time.
"Goddammit you dirty slut you're gonna get busted." I didn't care anymore.
My inner dirty slut took over my body as I realized our session of incestuous fucking wasn't over just yet. Glancing over at my purse lying on the seat beside our naked bodies I remembered the chewing gum I had.
Smiling to myself wickedly, I thought about how the sound of us chewing gum would mask the slapping sounds of what I hoped was going to be another furious fuck session with my boy.
"Hey hon, do you want a piece of gum?" I asked, holding it up over his shoulder. I made sure he only saw my hand and some of my forearm as a glob of my son's sperm was still drying on my upper arm. "Absolutely," he said. Reaching up with his right hand, he quickly took it from me and began chewing away, making popping and snapping sounds. I of course knew he would take it. Ben was sometimes like a kid.
I dropped a couple more pieces into his hand saying, "Here, take the rest hun, I have one piece each for Tommy and me and I know how much you like bubble gum."
"Thanks babe," he said as he once again began smacking his gum loudly. Ben happily began chewing gum and singing to the mix tape, turning up the volume a little as he continued to drive oblivious to the depravity going on directly behind him.
Turning back to my son, I contemplated the huge gamble I was taking as I kneeled on the seat again and began to gently stroke his cock once again.
Licking my lips, I went in for the kill a third time today as I began to slowly work my way up his delicious cock.
Tommy, now waking up, looked over at me and our eyes met with a gaze so lustful it would have embarrassed a porn star.
I worked my way towards the mushroom tip and once again taking a deep breath I throated his cock with everything I had. With his cock once again deep down my throat and tears of carnality running down my face. I thought about everything that had happened today and wished we were in a time loop.
Something like a very naughty "Groundhog Day". A place where my son and I could fuck until we couldn't stand up anymore.
Even with my reduced gag reflex, when you deep throat for three solid minutes eventually you have to come up for air.
My husband barely noticed my gasps and spits as I allowed my son's cock to escape my lips. Looking up at Tommy again I rose and gave him a messy kiss.
As my hand continued to stroke his steel hard cock we once again explored each other's mouths. Slowly I placed my bare feet up on the bench seat still kissing my son hard then I lowered my pussy over his cock.
I instantly felt the electricity of his huge member penetrating my pussy.
t occurred to me as his cock continued to reach the depths of my cunt, that he had, only 19 years ago, came out of that same pussy his cock was now invading.
When I was satisfied that I could get no more of his cock into my pussy in this position I began to bounce up and down on him, wrapping my arms around his neck and leaning on his shoulder.
Enjoying the feeling of fullness that always comes from a big dick in my pussy. My bare ass was facing my husband and I forgot all about how I was going to get myself out of this situation and just enjoyed fucking my son.
For the first time today my son finally got to properly suck on my tits. Pushing me back slightly as I continued to bounce up and down, I was thankful for the Pilates classes that kept me in shape.
He gently sucked on my nipples, swirling his tongue over the areola of each tit. Sucking and biting each nipple another orgasm soon built up. I needed to really bounce on his dick if I was to have another good one.
So I put my legs back down on the cum and pussy soaked floor and turned around. Now facing forward, I began to really fuck my son. Now I could get the leverage I needed to feel his cock way up my cunt.
I pushed down really hard and stopped for a second whispering to Tommy, "Baby, thrust upward as hard as you can, okay? Please do it for mommy." I smiled wickedly at my boy as he suddenly pushed upward as hard as he could.
"Oh god damn it," I cried out very loudly as the pain of his thrust hit me. In seconds that pain was replaced by pleasure as his cock penetrated depths of my cunt never felt before.
Unfortunately, my cry was enough to startle my husband.
"What, what's wrong babe?" he asked with genuine concern in his voice.
"Nothing, I just spilled my fucking coke all over my new dress," I quickly covered.
"Seriously," he said. "No more cokes for you, first you choke on it then you spill it on yourself, do you want me to stop?"
"Don't stop," I said a little too loudly as my son had started to slow down his rhythm when my husband spoke.
It was an answer to my husband but an instruction for my son as I smiled at the double meaning. Our fucking was so much better knowing that Ben was completely oblivious.
"Are you sure?" he asked.
"Yeah I'm good, just trying to wipe it off my chest." As I said this I started playing with my very naked breasts.
"Okay," he said, going back to his singing and gum chewing.
With my son now penetrating my cunt fully I began to ride him ferociously, finally, able to fuck like animals. Our naked bodies made loud smacking sounds as we worked toward the inevitable climax of our secret incestuous fucking.
There was no reaction from the front as Ben continued his own smacking with his bubble gum. He no doubt thought Tommy was cracking and smacking his gum as well. My plan had worked. Sweat once again poured off of my naked body glistening in the late afternoon sun shining through the windows. I glanced over to my left to see a tractor trailer doing the same thing the convertible had did. The man in the passenger seat was staring at me with a huge grin on his face.
Once again I rolled the dice and decided to give him a show. I began playing with my tits and licking my lips seductively as I continued to bounce on Tommy's cock. Blowing the trucker, a kiss I watched him continue past us.
was a little bit hurt that he didn't stay for more of a show. "Dirty fucking slut that's two strangers you've flashed today" I smiled again to myself. I saw him start to say something to the driver of the truck but by then we were way past him.
Then I noticed something as I when I looked up at my husband to see if he noticed the truckers. On the seat next to him under the television and beside a box was his flask. The one that his sister had given him for his birthday a couple of years ago. "The fucker was still drinking."
Sure I was fucking his son but at least I won't kill us. Now I know why he didn't hear us he was half drunk and trying to hide his liquor from me. "He's going to fucking kill us." I thought.
There was nothing I could do though any mention of his secret would possibly draw attention to my big secret in the back.
So I started to grind on my son even harder my anger causing me to push even harder and faster than before. I was really getting into it too. Then my son had a nasty idea of his own.
As I fucked my beautiful mother I realized that this was it. There would never be another time in both our lives that would ever feel as good as today. Sure we might continue to fuck but today was the first time and the first time is always the sweetest, and the nastiest.
It also occurred to me that despite all of the things that happened today that I still had not really seen her ass. Being an intense lover of the female derriere I decided to change that fact. I just had to see that ass jiggle as I plunged my cock into her.
If today was going to be it for us and given our current situation that might in fact be the case. Then I wanted to make it as memorable as possible. I wasn't going to try anal.
I wanted to save something in case there was a next time. I smiled and whispered in my gorgeous mother's ear.
He whispered in my ear "do you think we could both fit on the seat" "Oh fuck!" I knew exactly what he had in mind. I didn't know if it would work but I game to try. I climbed off of him into the foot well. He moved to his side trying not to make too much noise as he climbed onto the seat.
He pushed his left foot all the way up to the crumpled box pushing it hard up against the passenger door. He then placed his bare foot into the passenger side foot well to give himself leverage.
Now his cock and body were facing towards the open window on the driver's side. He had to crook his neck a little but he didn't appear to be uncomfortable.
Maybe because his sexy mother was waiting for him to fuck her. It's amazing the things you'll try when you are intoxicated on sex and that is exactly what we were in this moment.
We were drunk on each other's bodies and nothing in the world could stop us from continuing to fuck.
Having positioned himself on the seat he looked over at me with a devilish grin and motioned for me to climb up on the seat in front of him.
"This could work." I thought. "God we were being so depraved." I glanced up at the front towards my husband who was still singing "and probably drinking" he was totally oblivious to the hardcore action only a few feet from him. Thankful for my small frame I managed to climb up onto the seat my feet and ass facing Tommy and my head scrunched up against the door.
It was a little tight but I knew in this position our fucking was going to feel awesome I could still feel the dampness in the seat from my earlier cum.
I couldn't wait for Tommy to stick his cock in me in this posture. Fuck if this felt as good as I thought it would the seat would soon be wet again.
Tommy stroking his now well lubricated cock grabbed it with his left hand and guided it to my pussy. I was glad he didn't try my ass. I wasn't ready for that yet.
It had been too many years since and I would need some preparation.
As he slowly entered my pussy I let out a muffled groan not loud enough for anyone but me to hear. He began to slowly fuck me pushing my body forward a bit and making me hit my head on the door slightly.
It didn't really hurt as the incredible feeling of Tommy fucking me doggy style in the backseat of my husband's Jeep gripped me. Despite the cramped quarters he soon began to get into a rhythm.
His cock working my pussy felt unbelievable. He kept up his rhythm for a good 20 minutes fucking my sweaty body like an animal. With sweat pouring out of my body and dripping on the seat once again I felt the rush of my orgasm building as I instructed my son.
"Faster Tommy, please," I whimpered. Tommy began plowing into my cunt with reckless abandon. Making really loud smacking sounds as our sweaty bodies collided together.
My head occasionally bumping the door from his powerful thrusts. My husband lost in his own drunken haze never heard us.
Now needing to cum again I matched his rhythm and pushed back harder, sweat still dripping from my body onto the seat and floor. I felt an incredible rush of pleasure wash over my body.
I barely kept my balance on the seat as my orgasm exploded my pussy squirting onto Tommy's cock still plowing into me the liquid nectar gushing onto the seat below.
The sound of my cum splashing onto the leather seat and my cry of pleasure finally made Ben notice.
"What's the matter babe?"
"Ohh, nothing," I said shakily as my orgasm continued.
"It doesn't sound like nothing," he said questioningly.
"I think she might have a stomach ache from the tacos, Dad."
"Oh," Ben said with obvious disgust. "Well there is a rest stop I think in about 30 miles or so, do you think you can make it?"
Still feeling the waves of pleasure wash over me I barely managed to answer his question.
"I-I'll manage I-I think."
"Good," he said and returned to driving. Tommy slowed his rhythm down, knowing I needed a minute but his cock never really stopped gently thrusting my cunt.
It seemed that cumming twice already today had left him with more stamina than before. "How long can he go and how many times?" I wondered as I recovered from my orgasm.
In a few minutes I was ready for another round. We didn't have much time as now I noticed a sign that read "Rest Stop: 20 miles".
"Come on Tommy you can do it" I said forgetting my husband was in the front seat. Ben disgusted at the thought of me having cramps had turned up the radio louder so he wouldn't have to hear me.
That and his likely drunkenness were working in our favor because I wanted my boy to feel as good as me.
With my knees and legs feeling the wetness of sweat and squirt on the seat I urged my son on. Not caring about the mess only needing to feel more cum.
I had become a cum slut at the age of 39 and this was only going to be the beginning.
"Harder Tommy" I said.
With my mom's encouragement I started to pick up speed as I desperately wanted to give her another huge load. She wanted it and I wanted to please her. My second climax all over her face was fantastic but now I wanted provide her another cum shot that would at least equal the last.
I began to once again concentrate on my cock. Reminding myself to squeeze the shaft as I came in order to create a more forceful blast.
Looking down at her back glistening with sweat and watching her perfect ass jiggling with every thrust of my cock I knew it wouldn't be long before I would be ready to show her once again how much I loved her.
My son began to pick up his rhythm again hammering my pussy with his thick cock over and over. This was going to be so bad and yet so good as I realized that we might not get out of this situation without getting caught.
At that moment I didn't care. All I could think about was how good his cock felt inside me and how good his cum was going to feel on me again.
Another sign: "Rest area: 10 miles".
Now working harder than ever before Tommy's cock kept plowing into my dripping pussy. The smacking sounds of our flesh louder than ever. I don't know what Ben must have thought up front but I didn't really care.
Tommy's cock was now penetrating my cunt as deep as he could. Tommy had me feeling pleasure I never thought possible. Soon I heard my boy say
"M-Mom" I knew that he was telling me he was ready.
"All over my back baby" I instructed. In seconds Tommy hit me with his third load of the day. This one almost as big as the last one. I felt the first explosive volley of cum strike just below the back of my neck.
The next one hit just a little lower onto my shoulder blades. Feeling the warm cum strike my body and begin to run slowly off my naked back onto the seat below.
Then with the amazing virility only a young man in his sexual prime could accomplish his third shot went even further than the first two promptly landing in the back of my hair. The warm sticky goo now dripping from my auburn hair.
He continued to pump his cock sending smaller blasts all the way down my back finally trickling the last few drops onto my ass and dripping onto the leather seat of the Jeep. Again my inner dirty slut wanted pictures.
"get your phone out baby"
Tommy understood right away and reached under his sweat dripping body for his phone tucked under the seat. He snapped a few pictures of my cum soaked back as I remained on all fours posing for the camera.
Knowing time was of the essence. I turned around and sat up quickly.
"show me" as I grabbed for my son's phone. He handed it over to me and collapsed on the seat completely spent.
The pictures he took of me posing with cum coating my back would have made the cover of any one of the porn magazines they used to print.
I was amazed to see myself at my absolute sluttiest and I smiled broadly. I wanted more but rational thinking finally set in.
I looked up for a second and I saw a passing sign: "Rest area: 2 miles".
Fuck, I thought to myself. All day I had been pushing the limits of what I could get away with under my husband's nose.
But now with less than 2 miles to go my inevitable destruction of my marriage was about to come to a head. I was still very naked, very sweaty and Tommy's cum was still plastered all over my body. I glanced back at the suitcase in the back. There was no way I could get to it.
There simply were too many boxes in the way with nowhere to move them to.
Looking around the backseat again there was no way to hide the evidence of our debauchery. Even more than before the backseat was full of the evidence of our two-person orgy.
There were spots of cum all over it from the wild shootings of my son's cock.
The leather seat glimmered with wetness from both my cum and our sweat soaked bodies. "Holy fucking shit." I thought. "I am a sex crazed nymphomaniac."
Once again smiling at a realization that was 20 years in the making. "Maybe I was." This was no time to celebrate my epiphany though.
I sat back down onto Tommy's lap. I brushed his soft hair and whispered, "We're fucked." I decided that if I was going out it would be doing something naughty.
So once again I made out with my son. Both of us were still naked in the backseat the smell of sex, cum and sweat all around us.
The inevitable approaching. There was nothing we could do but face the music sitting on the wet cum covered seat I continued to kiss my son passionately accepting my fate and then,
Wait hold on. Suddenly I had an idea. It was very risky but I really had no alternative. I whispered in my son's ear my plan.
The soft whisperings of my voice had his cock beginning to rise again. "Stop that," I said, smiling teasingly.
I couldn't resist giving the now very engorged mushroom tip a little squeeze, bringing some of the seemingly never-ending pre-cum now oozing out of his cock to my lips for one final taste. "God how many times can he go." I wondered for just a second.
The plan was going to be very chancy but we might just get out of this one yet. We still had the dirty backseat to worry about but "one thing at a time."
"You understand?" I asked him.
"Yep, got it," he said quickly getting dressed. Just as Ben was pulling into the rest area, I sat myself back on top of his lap.
"Hun, could you release the back door when we stop? I wanna get a change of clothes, I can't stand smelling like dried Coca Cola anymore."
"Sure babe," he said, pulling into a parking space.
I looked up at the restroom area. "Damn," I thought when I realized it was at least 100 yards away from where our Jeep was parked.
That meant I would have to run a football field bare ass in broad daylight. There was nothing I could do. Either this was going to work or it was all over. The time was now.
As soon as the car stopped I hopped out, immediately remembering that I forgot my shoes as my bare feet touched the hot pavement.
The sensation made me feel sexy and once again I felt the butterflies in my stomach as my pussy began to get wet again.
Quickly I ran towards the back of the Jeep, leaving the door open to try to get as much obstruction between my husband and my sweaty cum soaked body as possible. Ben had popped the release on the back.
With my back still dripping cum I hurriedly found my suitcase and began looking for my clothes. As I leaned into the back I was effectively mooning anyone around. If somebody walked by right now they would get quite the show. Now it was all up to Tommy.
"Well I think I might as well drain the lizard too," Ben said reaching for the door handle.
"Wait Dad," Tommy said. "Just hold on a second, I need to show you something."
"What is it?" my husband asked, starting to turn around. If he saw me now it would be all over. Tommy stood up and moved towards the front seat, effectively obstructing my husband's view of the back.
Handing Ben his phone he said, "Here, I found this on YouTube, can you tell me about your famous tackle again? I mean I have only ever heard the stories but here is the real thing, you can give a play by play."
Finding what I was looking for quickly grabbed the clothes and I closed the back of the Jeep.
I couldn't change near the back of the car because that would have been way too suspicious for Ben to not notice. "or maybe I really just want to walk naked in public" I wickedly thought.
I waved away my nasty thoughts and started to walk. Now only a 100 yards and this will be all over. Looking around I only saw a few cars parked. But that still meant people and I was still very naked and very cum covered.
"Fuck it," I said, taking a deep breath. I padded my way up the small hill towards the restrooms, the load of cum Tommy had just shot on me leaving a little trail of jism behind me.
My bare feet burning a little as I walked on the hot pavement. I made it about three-quarters of the way up the hill. I was pretty sure I was out view of my husband who was no doubt recounting the tales of his glory days playing football.
Glancing over to my right near a copse of trees a family was having a picnic. "Fuck," I thought as I continued walking faster, careful not to scuff my toes on the hot sidewalk.
Thankfully the kids and wife never looked my way but the husband turned and froze as he saw my naked body. A grin formed on his face as he looked me up and down. I continued walking towards the bathroom doors then stopped a nasty thought occurring to me.
Stopping just short of the doors I looked back at the man. I gave him a sultry wink and blowing him a kiss. "Number four." Satisfied with my wickedness I continued into the restrooms.
The cool bathroom floor felt good on my toes as I looked around to make sure no one was in there. I put my clothes down and rested my hands on the counter. Looking in the mirror at myself I smiled weakly.
My hair was a complete mess with bits of cum clustering parts of my hair together. My face still full of dried cum and sweat.
My eyes were red from tears of carnality and my mascara was running down my face. The makeup had mixed with the cum and created a look that was indescribable.
"Holy shit what a fucking day." I again smiled knowing that my life was forever changed. I was now completely and utterly my son's. He had a power over me that was beyond just sex. "I think I'm in love with my son."
As I thought this I remembered that we still had 20 plus hours of our trip to go, this was only day one.
As I turned on the sink and began to do my best to wash myself another very dirty and kinky plan began to form in my mind.
Tomorrow was going to be a day Tommy would never forget I would make sure of that. I was going to show him just how much his mommy really loved him.
The End Richman3 Author's notes The quotations around the thoughts are for people who read on their phones. Those of you who can see the italics just ignore the quotation marks. So where do I go from here? This is only day one.
I have already begun working on part 3 and I have some ideas but I would really like your input.
Do they fuck again in the car before they get to a motel for the night? Remember Tommy has already cum 3 times today.
Does something happen at the motel? (this has been done before and I don't want to copy but the right idea)
I would imagine anal is definitely going to be on the menu and so is pussy eating but under what circumstances?
Does the father kill all three of them in a drunken rage? (probably not this one)
Does Tommy impregnate his mother if he hasn't already? (maybe later but who knows)
All of these are possible and more as the story writes itself. Sometimes I don't know until I start writing it.
I promise I will listen to all suggestions and include them if I think they fit the story. (bigger boobs)
7 Mom's Sweaty Ride Ch. 03
by richman3Ā©
This part is told almost entirely from Kim's point of view.
Special thanks to my beta readers
Rahul and Shashi
And Hualover
By richman3 aka R.L. Fire
Exiting the bathroom of the rest stop, I stopped and looked around. Sighing I thought about the day's events and how my life was now forever changed.
I was now an entirely different woman than the one that only this morning had left my sister in law's house.
Gone was the timid girl who allowed her husband to control her life.. In her place was a confident woman who wasn't going to allow anyone to ever control her life anymore.
I'm also a woman who had just fucked her son multiple times allowing him to do things to me that would make some porn stars blush.
The main difference, it was on my terms.
Nobody had forced me to strip naked in the backseat of my husband's Jeep and allow my only son to cum on my face and all over my body. I stood there watching the setting sun go down.
Realizing that the sun was also going down on the old me and tomorrow would give rise to something new and completely different.
Walking down the little hill towards the Jeep with my auburn hair still wet. I had given myself a makeshift sponge bath in the sink of the restroom doing my best to wash the cum off my body and in my hair.
I had put on my third outfit of the day. This one was a cute red summer dress not unlike my last one with one important feature, it provided easy access to my pussy.
"shit I hope they have a washing machine at the motel," I thought to myself smiling a little. Remembering the feeling of being totally naked.
I had changed into a sexy dress at the taco place before our sex marathon, but that dress had blown out the window.
Now I only had one other outfit left in my suitcase and still several days of travel ahead of us.
I could feel a gentle breeze blowing as I glanced over toward a copse of trees now to my right.
The family that had been picnicking there when I made my naked walk up the hill was now gone.
I imagined that the man who had seen me earlier would either jerk himself to sleep tonight or fuck his wife silly in a motel room somewhere while the kids slept.
That thought once again had me start to feel tingly once again.
"Jesus Kim you really have become a slut."
I don't know where this slutty side had come from.
I had always enjoyed sex but not like this.
Back when I was a teenager I had been a little adventurous having 3 partners before turning 16 and then, of course, the professor and Ben but I had never allowed any of them to do what my son and I did in the backseat of the Jeep today.
I should have been repulsed by my actions, but somehow I wasn't
"maybe this was me all along" I thought. Maybe I had been repressing my sexual urges for so long that now my subconscious desires were rushing out of me like a wave of sexy compulsions.
Thinking about slutty things I once again noticed the tiny drops of now dried cum on the sidewalk that had dripped off of my naked back as I made my way up the hill.
After having cum 5 times already today, impossibly my pussy started to get wet again.
Years of repressed sexuality had finally been allowed to escape, and I was now an immoral woman who had to satisfy her unconscious desires.
I didn't see Ben and Tommy as I arrived at the back at the Jeep. They must have gone to the bathroom. I opened the back door and looked inside. Holy shit.
The epic fuck session that my son and I had just had in the backseat of the car had definitely left its mark on the car.
The seats were covered with droplets of cum that had either fallen or ricocheted off of my cum soaked body.
The leather seat was damp with my squirt and our sweat and the smell of sex permeated all through the area. Once again I was thankful for my husband's anosmia.
I went to the back and found a towel in my suitcase. This would have to do until later when I could properly clean the backseat area. At least we would have to sit on drops of cum.
As I was placing the towel on the seat, Tommy and Ben returned both of them laughing and carrying water bottles.
"Hey mum," Tommy said. Offering me a water bottle which I greedily accepted. "God I was so thirsty" I hadn't even realized how thirsty I was until he had offered me the water.
Drinking it voraciously I finished half the bottle in almost one gulp. Pulling it away from my lips I coughed and a little water dripped onto my shirt.
"Jesus Kim what the fuck is wrong with you today? You can't even drink a bottle of water without spilling it on yourself." Ben looked at me with cold drunken eyes. Then his gaze returned to our son.
"Like I told ya if it hadn't been for this goddamned knee" he patted his right knee. "I woulda been playing for the Steelers, and we wouldn't be driving this piece of shit Jeep."
Ben was no doubt finishing his football story that Tommy had instigated earlier. I looked at Tommy and thought. "I really do love you, baby."
Having to listen to another of my husband's boring football tales in which he was always the star, required that I reward him.
He had initiated the talk to give me time to exit the Jeep, get my clothes and walk naked up to the restrooms.
"Don't worry baby, I've got something planned that will more than make up for the tiresome football story?" I thought as I smiled to myself wickedly.
Getting back on the road my son and I resumed our earlier position of me on his lap. Ben still hadn't noticed the I had basically cleared the seat off, but we didn't want to arouse any suspicion.
For the next 20 minutes, I kept an eye on Ben up front while Tommy gently caressed my bare legs.
Ben's driving was starting to become more erratic, and every once in a while, I would see him reach towards his crotch area and bring something up towards his mouth.
I couldn't make out what exactly it was but my I was pretty sure it was the flask of whiskey I had noticed earlier.
I was a little concerned about either us wrecking or being pulled over, but it also meant that Ben would be even more oblivious to what was going on behind him.
My dirty slut won the battle, and I whispered to Tommy "I'm sorry about the restaurant" as I caressed his soft blonde hair and looked into his beautiful blue eyes both features he got from his father.
He looked up at me with a very confused look on his face. I smiled "Yeah I'm sorry you didn't get to enjoy your fish taco" my eyes glanced down my body towards my crotch.
Tommy caught on immediately and smiled "Yeah I was a little upset that I didn't get to taste the fish taco I wonder if there is anything I could do about that now"
I slid of off his lap as he moved forward giving me room to climb onto the seat and maneuver myself behind him.
Tommy did his best to climb into the foot well without pushing too hard into Ben's chair in the front.
I leaned myself up against the driver's side door with my legs up on the seat. He removed his shirt and his muscled chest and ripped abs were on full display for me.
I rubbed my hands up and down his bare chest. My pussy was already dripping taking in my son's sexy body.
Then Tommy climbed onto the seat he did his best to get his 6'1" body onto the seat in a somewhat kneeling position similar to before but with a little more mobility.
Meanwhile, I had spread my legs as wide as I could and hiked up my dress so that my bare ass was on the seat.
Thank God for Tommy being young and flexible because that boy was able to maneuver himself into the perfect position to do multiple things to me.
He started at my feet removing my flip flops and dropping them on the floor. He gently caressed my arches and worked his hands up in between my dark painted toes. Then he really surprised me by licking my feet.
His tongue starting with my big toe and working it all around up and down before he put my foot into his mouth. His tongue still continuing to gently massage my painted toes while my foot was in his mouth.
His foot worship continued for a few minutes as he worked his tongue up and down my soft arches to my heel.
He put the heel of my foot into his mouth and as he did this his other hand reached down and began to unzip his fly releasing his once again rock hard cock.
"Jesus how many times can he get it up," I thought dreamily.
He must have removed his own underwear because he never had to fumble with a fly. With one hand gently stroking his cock and the other working on my toes.
I just leaned back and enjoyed the incredible site and feeling of Tommy jerking himself while worshipping my pretty feet.
Soon he worked his way down from my feet placing soft kisses down my smooth legs all the way to my pussy.
"Oh god I can't wait it's been so many years since somebody ate my pussy," I thought to myself and for a moment I forgot even where I was.
"yes baby" I cried out a little too loud as Tommy's tongue first began to explore my lips.
"Huh" came a voice from the front. "Shit," I thought.
"Nothing hunny just read on my phone that "The Bachelor" is on tonight. I thought we could watch it at the motel."
"Oh yeah," he grumbled then said something under his breath and turned back up the volume on the radio. I smacked myself on the inside. "You stupid bitch remember where you are."
He began by placing soft kisses all around my pussy lips. Gently using his tongue his tongue to massage the outer labia of my cunt.
His left hand moved up towards my flat belly caressing all around my belly button.
Meanwhile, his tongue had begun to work his way into my pussy. "God he knew what he was doing. Where had he learned to eat pussy like this?" I wondered as he continued to push all the right buttons with me.
He knew better than to just rush right in and start fingering. Tommy took his time with my pussy reciprocating the worship that I had shown his cock.
His tongue began to work inward further licking all around quickly but not ferociously allowing my pleasure to build.
Tommy continued to use one hand to help finger my pussy and the other to stroke his cock.
After about ten or so minutes I felt my orgasm coming.
I said as quickly as I could "now baby" I looked down at Tommy over my now sweat-soaked dress and saw him smile.
He then increased both his licking of my pussy and his own masturbation.
As my orgasm hit, I barely was able to put my hand in my mouth to contain my screams of pleasure.
My entire body began to shake and once again I squirted on the backseat. This time, however, my son caught some of the blast right in his face. This only intensified my cum as waves of ecstasy washed over me.
Tommy only stopped his licking for a few seconds when I came and was now back to work on my now very wet and cum soaked pussy.
Within a minute or two he stopped and sat up onto his knees. He whispered "mom." I looked down at him as he stroked his cock aiming it towards my pussy.
With my own squirt literally dripping from his face he continued to jerk his massive rod for another few seconds until an impossibly large rope of cum came shooting out of his hole.
"how could he still have that much cum" I thought as the huge blast of sperm struck my pussy almost exactly and splashing up onto my stomach and dress while some of it dripped once again onto the seat.
His next blast hit with even more force than the first one much of it going almost directly into my pussy the rest dripping down my ass crack.
He kept stroking as diminishing ropes of cum hit my pussy, my mound, and the seat. I loved every drop of warm cum that struck my body.
The feeling only helped to intensify my own orgasm that never really ended as I felt another strong wave of pleasure course through my body.
The intense pleasure of it had me digging my toes into the seat and almost squirting again. The towel I had placed on the seat earlier caught some of our combined cum, but we were going to need a cleaner soon.
The backseat was looking like a porn movie set.
As both of our cums finally diminished Tommy leaned right on top of me and kissed me deeply brushing my hair off of my sweaty forehead.
We made out for a few minutes. Before I glanced toward the front seat and smiled.
Once again today we had gotten away with hot sex right under my husband's nose. The sex was so much more dangerous and hot because of it.
I took some of the cum on my belly and mound and lifted it up to my lips savoring the delicious flavor that was my son's cum. The rest of the cum on my body would just have to wait until I could get to a shower.
After a few more kisses we managed to pry ourselves off of each other long enough to get dressed again and repositioned ourselves onto the seat only, this time, I didn't resume sitting on his lap.
Instead I just kind of sat up in the corner of the seat and Tommy leaned into me my arms embracing him like any mother would her son.
Only our embrace was a million times more meaningful because it was not just the embrace of a mother and son it was the embrace of lovers.
Tommy and I were so exhausted after our marathon fuck all day that we both drifted off to sleep holding each other.
I don't even think Ben realized we had fallen asleep because I woke up one time and he was talking to nobody. "That could be useful tomorrow," I thought devilishly.
Then I also had a terrible thought. "He could also kill all of us in a fiery crash if you're not careful Kim."
I shuddered for a second thinking of Tommy and I fucking in the backseat as the car veered into oncoming traffic ending with a massive explosion just as Tommy was about to cum on me again.
The thought made me both scared and immensely turned on at the same time.
We arrived at the motel just after dusk. I looked down at my phone and saw it was 7:30 pm. My husband barely managed to pull into a spot near the back.
He then got out of the Jeep and stumbled towards the desk.
Seeing him leave I quickly climbed over my son and got out. My dress was sticking to my body where Tommy's cum had dried.
I looked around for a second then immediately began to unzip Tommy's fly and remove his cock. Holding it in my hand, it began to rise. I am always amazed at the feeling of a cock slowly swelling in your hands.
Feeling it get hotter and bigger with every heartbeat of my son. Tommy began to stir just as I put my lips around his dick once again.
He looked down at me and smiled, "what a way to wake up huh baby" I thought wickedly.
Removing his cock from my lips, I said: "look out for your father."
"Ok mom," he said barely able to keep his eyes open from the pleasure of my lips around his warm cock...
After about 3 minutes just as I was about to do my deep throat trick again. Tommy whispered.
"Dad."
I reluctantly stopped sucking him off and grabbed a bag off of the backseat pretending to have been searching for it.
Ben was so drunk I didn't even need to bother. I turned to Ben and asked in my best loving wife voice.
"Did you get two rooms, honey?"
"Yeah, only they are on different sides of the motel. Here" Ben said throwing a card key over towards Tommy who caught it as he exited the Jeep.
"You take the one way over on the other side I ain't walkin that far. You two probably slept the whole fuckin way while I drove" He said starting to slur his words a bit.
"I'm sorry baby" I teased. "I'll make it up to you tonight" as I ran my hand up and down his chest a little.
"Maybe after a shower, we can all go get something to eat? Then Tommy can rent a movie or something while we catch up" I continued to run my hand up and down his body stopping at his crotch for a bit of a rub. Tommy glared at me.
"What the hell has gotten into you Kim," Ben said quizzically. "Where was this woman before?" Then he smiled and said "Yeah shower and food sounds great" he paused and added, "how about some beer too."
"Sure baby, you're not driving tonight why not relax a bit" I continued to massage his chest and smiled seductively at him.
Tommy looked like he could melt rocks with his gaze. As he watched me with my husband.
The truth is there was no fucking way I was going to sleep with Ben tonight.
My plan was to get him even drunker so he would pass out then I could have Tommy all to myself with no fear of getting caught.
As we broke off heading towards our rooms, Tommy looked over at me with anger. I winked at him and behind Ben's back gave him the finger.
I think Tommy understood what I was trying to tell him as his expression changed a little then he looked down and headed towards his room on the other side of the motel.
Entering our room, we put our bags down on the bed. Ben immediately looked in the fridge to see if there was any booze. Sadly, for both our plans there wasn't any. I said,
"I'm first in the shower baby I promise I won't be long."
"Better fuckin not be," he said with a grunt. "I want to get something to eat then later you are going to have something to eat," he said grabbing his crotch with a wink.
It took all I had to smile and say "I can't wait big boy" and I hurried into the bathroom to shower.
Letting the hot water run over my body for a minute felt great as I finally felt clean. The sponging off I had given myself at the restroom was just to clean the basic cum and sweat off me.
This was a million times better. I could finally thoroughly wash the cum out of my hair with shampoo.
It excited me to think that I had conversations with Ben while Tommy's cum was still drying in my hair in spots.
I had done my best at the rest stop but you can only do so much in a bathroom sink, and I had felt the sticky spots in my hair all the way to the motel.
Just as I was rinsing my hair, I heard the bathroom door open followed by the curtain being drawn and someone entering the shower.
"Fuck," I thought. With soap still in my eyes, I couldn't see anything.
Then I felt an enormous cock pushing up against my ass and a strong hand forcing me forward. I put my hands on the wall to brace myself.
I still couldn't see anything, and I figured this was it.
"I told you, baby, let's wait until tonight then I will really take care of you," I said in my best seductive voice.
"I couldn't wait until later," my husband said slurring his words considerably now. "He must have drunk that whole flask," I thought. I wanted him drunk later not now.
I tried to move a little bit forward to get away from his huge hard on. Running my face under the water I tried to rinse the soap and shampoo out of my eyes as quickly as I could.
"I KNOW YOU BITCH."
"Wh-"is all I got out.
Then I felt a huge hand on my back and Ben pushed me very hard up against the shower wall.
"Now stand fucking still. I want what my son had for hours today" he roared.
I saw stars for a second as my head was pushed into the wall. The next thing I felt was his horse cock beginning to rub against my pussy from behind.
"Stop fucking squirming. You tellin me that your pussy is good enough for my son but not good enough for the one who made your son" he grabbed me by the back of my hair hard pulling me closer to him.
"Do you know how fuckin hard it was not to stop the car and beat the living shit out of you two? Pretending not to notice as you walked bare ass naked to the fuckin bathroom"
He pulled my hair harder almost his alcoholic breath on my cheek.
"I really wanted to kill you both, I actually thought about running the whole fucking car off the road, but then I thought no, death is too good for you."
"I own you now you fucking bitch. I am going to make you do things to me that'll make you wish you were dead. You know how much I hate anal, look what you're making me do?" He said pushing his cock into my ass.
"Oh fuck," I thought we had been careful all day, but the reality hit me as hard as the ham hock that just pushed me into the wall. Tommy and I had taken chances all day.
The pure sexual excitement of fucking him in multiple positions just inches away from Ben had lured us toward tempting fate one too many times today and Ben had noticed.
How could he not? I now realized that the noises and sexual innuendoes we had shared all day were blatantly obvious to just about anyone especially a jealous husband.
"How could we have been so stupid" Realizing that tempting fate had brought me to this point.
I accepted the consequences of my actions and resigned myself to allowing Ben to basically * me.
At over 300 pounds of muscle and fat, Ben was too big for me there was no way I could ever hope to escape this. I resigned myself to my fate and closed my eyes.
With no lube and Ben's huge cock forcing his way into my ass I could feel every inch of his huge cock penetrating me.
It hurt, a lot but it also felt good. I hated myself for thinking that but it did. "You are such a slut Kim"
The combination of pain and desire I felt had tears running down my face and my pussy leaking at the same time.
I couldn't help it I was mortified and turned on at the same time.
If Ben only knew that there was a part of me that actually wanted to be fucked in the ass things may have been different.
Just then someone knocked on the door of the motel room.
"Hello mom, dad" Tommy's voice came through the door. "you guys ready or what I'm starved."
I started to answer but was cut off by my husband's huge right hand.
"Gonna be a couple minutes your mom's drying her hair."
A pause. "Ok, then can I come in and wait with you I want to hear more about the big game?"
I tried to speak, but Ben's hand had covered my mouth I could've squirmed away at that moment, but my inner slut took over, and I pushed back into Ben's cock sending his cock even further up my ass.
Part of me wanted to get fucked in the ass while Tommy was right outside the door.
"Mmph," I managed to get out. No way Tommy could hear that.
"Ah no son I'm not dressed either" Ben managed to say trying to get his cock in me as I squirmed around in front of him.
"Ain't nothing I haven't seen before Dad," Tommy said sounding a little pissed now.
"Jesus son just get the fuck outta here, and we'll come find you when we're ready." He snarled.
"Dad what is going on? Why won't mom answer?"
"I told you she is drying her hair now you better get the fuck outta here before I get mad, we'll come find you at your room in a while."
"Okay, what the fuck is going on Dad? I don't hear any hair dryer. You better open this door right fucking now, or I'm gonna break it down myself."
"you little fucking shit, I know you ain't man enough to talk to me like that to my face."
"Open the door and find out fatman."
"You son of a bitch. I'm gonna put my foot so far up your ass."
Ben released me pulling his huge cock out of my ass and began climbing out of the shower as he did his foot caught on the edge of the tub and he went down hard.
There was a tremendous thud as his huge naked body fell head first onto the floor. I looked down, and there was absolutely no movement at all. Ben's body was completely motionless.
"Oh fuck he's dead, Jesus he's dead," I thought as tears welled up in my eyes.
I was overcome with so many conflicting emotions at that moment. I was relieved to be ok. I was so very happy that my son had just saved me from almost being raped by my own husband.
I was also fuming with Ben for having almost done this to me and although I couldn't tell Tommy this my pussy was still wet.
Finally, though seeing him lying face down on the floor, I was panic-stricken that he might be dead. After everything, he was still the mother of my child and my husband of 19 years.
Tears flowing from my eyes now I just stood there naked looking down at Ben not being able to move in a tearful daze almost.
"Mom, mom," my son's voice coming from the door. His fists pounding on it furiously. "what's wrong mom, I heard a noise."
His voice breaking me from my daze I hurriedly stepped over my husband and went to the door still naked and opened it.
"I think he's dead I cried" falling into Tommy's strong arms. Sobbing uncontrollably.
"What, what the fuck do you mean he's dead"
Tommy's anger now replaced with concern for his father. He gently moved me over to the bed and sat me on it. Then disappeared into the bathroom. There was dead silence for what seemed like ages.
Then Tommy returned with a dry towel and a solemn look on his face. He came over to me and said
"Mom put this on now" I took the towel from him and timidly asked, "Is-is he dead?"
There was a slight pause from Tommy then "No."
"I think he is knocked out cold, but he has a pulse and if I remember anything from playing football he probably has a concussion but he is not dead" he almost sounded a little disappointed.
"Thank god' I said and burst into more tears. Holding Tommy for the support, I buried my head in his lap.
As much as I might never forgive him for doing what he did to me, I still didn't want him dead. Through my tears, I said,
"He knows baby, he knows."
"What?"
"He knows that we were fucking, he said so right before he tried to * me." The look on Tommy's face went from shock to anger upon hearing the word *. I couldn't tell him that part of me had actually enjoyed it.
"He fucking what" with that Tommy began to stand up and move towards the bathroom.
"No, please don't, just don't. Haven't we done enough today?" I pulled his arm, and he allowed me to pull him back onto the bed.
"I don't know if I can forgive him for what he did, but you and I aren't exactly without fault here" He seemed to understand, but there was still a look of irritation on his face.
"Fine but I am not apologizing mom. Maybe what we did to him was wrong but what you and I shared today was something more." He paused and looked down then said:
"I-I love you, mom, I mean I really love you as a woman and as a mom."
I looked down not knowing how to respond and the pressure of everything that had happened in the last 24 hours just overtook me. I fell into his shoulder and sobbed like a child.
Finally, after a couple of minutes of sobbing, I lifted my head up and looked straight into Tommy's eyes and kissed him deeply and passionately.
This was more than a sex kiss there was definitely something being shared between us at that moment. The emotions I was feeling were like a roller coaster at Cedar Point.
I was relieved that Ben wasn't dead and thankful to Tommy for being here and taking care of me and "Goddammit" I was still horny.
Jesus, I couldn't help myself I wanted Tommy at that moment more than anything I'd ever wanted in my entire life. But there was also great love in that kiss.
Love that went beyond mother and son, it went beyond two lovers, it was almost like at that very moment I realized I had found my soulmate.
"this is stupid" I thought as I continued to kiss him deeply.
"Sure he's sexy as hell and what we did in the backseat was beyond incredible, but soulmate?" That was ridiculous I didn't even really believe in that sort of thing.
But here I was making out with my son with my husband lying unconscious on the bathroom floor contemplating true love with my only son.
Tommy finally broke our kiss.
Pushing me away gently he said "we need to call 911, it's likely dad has a concussion he needs to get to the doctor now. There is a bone sticking out of his right arm, he must have used it to break his fall."
I stared at him open-mouthed not believing what I just heard. Tommy continued "it's also likely that people heard the commotion and if they haven't already the soon will call 911 or at least the front desk. We need to call first."
"Okay," I said weakly the immense pressure of everything that had transpired in the last 10 minutes compounded with the entire day was simply too much for me.
I just relinquished control over to Tommy who seemed to know just what to do.
Soon after calling 911.
Tommy helped me to quickly dress. Then he put his hand on my cheek and said "just tell them that he fell getting out of the shower and that you called me because you didn't know what else to do.
It'll be alright mom I promise, everything will be okay" He then turned and left going outside to wait for the ambulance.
I sat on the edge of the bed contemplating the vast reality of what had happened. Then I heard a groan from the bathroom.
Not even thinking I got up and went to Ben lying on the floor. "hun are you okay" I said trying to keep him from moving.
I might as well have been trying to pull a train with my teeth. Ben began to push himself up off the floor groaning and wincing in pain trying to use his broken arm.
"wha-what hap- "and he fell back down again. Not nearly as hard as the first time but hard enough to actually knocking himself out again. Looking at him I felt both anger and pity.
"you motherfucker," I said finding my nerve. "how could you try to do that to me" I almost screamed at him. "why do you have to drink so much" tears now beginning to form in my eyes.
"I-I'm sorry it it just happened," I said sniveling tears rolling down my face now. My emotions were all over the place.
Thankfully the paramedics arrived with my son in tow just then because I wasn't sure what I was about to do.
"Ma'am we need you to move away so we can help him okay, "said an older man with a red beard dressed in a paramedic suit. I got up and walked toward the room.
The paramedics spent a couple of minutes getting his vitals and putting a neck brace on him. They braced his arm with the bone sticking out.
Then they gave Ben a shot which I surmised was some sort of pain medication. I had to look away.
As horrible as what he had tried to do to me I was still his wife and the kind of pain he would be feeling I wouldn't wish on my worst enemy.
After satisfied that they had stabilized him enough for transport, they did their best to lift him onto the gurney. Even with Tommy helping them my husbands 300 pounds was not easy to lift.
Finally getting him on, covered and strapped in they lifted the stretcher up onto its wheels and began taking him out to the ambulance.
They asked me if I wanted to ride with them to the ER. I said my son would drive me.
Now following in the Jeep behind the ambulance me in the backseat and Tommy driving I again felt guilty looking around the backseat.
This is where only hours earlier Tommy and I had fucked like wild animals while Ben drove the car seemingly oblivious to the incestuous action right behind him.
"Only he hadn't been oblivious. He had known, but for how long? Why hadn't he stopped the car and kicked us both out or stopped the car and beat the shit out of us?" The latter being more his style.
"Because he was going to make you his slave," I thought. If he only had realized years ago how much I liked to fuck then, maybe none of this would have every happened.
I pulled the bathrobe I was wearing tighter around my body. I was still only dressed in a towel underneath and flip flops on my feet, and it had gotten chillier since the sun went down.
"Dammit, why hadn't I changed before we left?" It was too late now at any rate we were nearing the hospital. I could see the bright lights up ahead on the left.
Tommy pulled into the emergency parking area and did something that Ben hadn't done for me since our first date. He got out and opened the door for me.
This was just a tiny little thing, but it signified his level of respect and love for me.
Despite everything that had just happened, I got another little tingle in my pussy and butterflies in my stomach.
There was no denying it any longer I was falling in love with my son.
The ambulance pulled up to a different entrance and quickly wheeled Ben into another door.
Tommy and I went in the main emergency entrance and went to the check-in desk. Thankfully there was nobody ahead of us.
We explained that the ambulance had just brought my husband in, and they went to check on the drivers.
Tommy and I were left to sit alone in the small office for about 5 minutes. During that time his hand crept over to mine and held it.
His tender touch of my fingers sent another shiver down me, and I moved his hand up towards the opening in my robe.
Placing his hand on my breast, he needed no further encouragement as he began to massage and fondle my tits. "I'm such a slut," I thought my pussy again dripping.
Soon I was breathing heavy, and my nipples were as hard as his cock had been earlier. His hand then moved lower to my pussy and just as he was beginning to rub his fingers over my now very wet pussy the check in nurse returned.
We hastily got ourselves back together.
She sniffed the air for a second with a slightly puzzled expression then seemed to drop it, and she spoke to us.
"Okay we still need to do some tests and x-rays to be sure but it looks like your husband has sustained a concussion, and a severe break in his right ulna" she paused.
"Right now the bone protruding from his wrist and the concussion are the most series problems. His is in pre-op as we speak the damage to the bone requires immediate surgery. She paused again looking at me.
I just said a quietly "okay."
"The next thing they need to do is stabilize his brain swelling, the doctors plan on one very long surgery to accomplish this.
They will fix his arm and then immediately move him into brain surgery to try and reduce the swelling. You should know ma am that he may have sustained some memory loss."
Again my only response was "okay" it was Tommy who asked the adult questions about his father.
"Is he going to be okay?"
"The doctors believe that the prognosis is good for both surgeries."
"How long will the surgery last for."
"It should take approximately 8-10 hours barring no complications. We are stabilizing your husband now and waiting on the trauma surgeon to arrive, it should be at least an hour or two before he even goes into surgery.
You are welcome to see him before he goes in, but we have already given him anesthesia to prevent any further damage to himself."
"Is-is our insurance going to cover this?" Tommy asked tentatively.
"That is what I am checking on now, I have sent a request to your company, and the response should be back in a few moments.
While we wait there is another matter and mind you it is just a formality based on what you have told us but" she motioned through the window.
"you need to file an official report with the police"
Just then a large burly man not unlike Ben stepped into the office and sat on the chair next to the nurse's desk.
He was dressed in full Arizona State Trooper gear complete with the big hat and sunglasses hanging from his pocket.
"Good evening folks I am sorry to have to meet you under these circumstances, but here we are. Let's just try, to be honest with each other and everything should as be normal as it can get; okay?"
He smiled a not unpleasant smile and put out his hand to both of us, we each shook his hand, and he said. "I am Trooper Simmons."
Over the next 20 minutes, we went through the standard name, address, phone numbers stuff and began to convey our story.
We, of course, left out the parts about our incest and why my husband tried to * me.
Our version was more like, Ben came into the shower to get frisky and fell. I panicked and did not answer the door right away and so Tommy became concerned and started knocking harder to get in.
Before we left the motel, we quickly checked to see if anyone had been staying in the rooms around us and thankfully there wasn't.
All somebody would have heard was Tommy yelling through the door to come in if they heard even that.
After we had finished the trooper seemed satisfied with the story and our answers to his questions.
He closed his book and told us he hoped that Ben would be okay and gave us his card in case we thought of anything else.
The nurse then led us out into the waiting room and offered us some coffee. "small town hospital's" I thought. "you won't get a nurse offering you coffee in the big cities" I smiled a little for the first time since Ben's accident.
During all of this, I realized that I had come to a decision. I still loved Ben, but I also loved Tommy. In separate but equal ways. I wanted both of them. I know that Ben had been a complete ass these last couple of days, but he wasn't always like that.
I'm not some kind of battered wife that is trying to justify staying with her husband. I don't know if what happened in the shower could even be called , but it was definitely crossing a line, and if Ben remembered anything later, we were going to talk about it.
There were plenty of times in our marriage that he was the best husband a girl could ask for and even though Tommy couldn't see it now he was a good father.
Things had just gotten screwed up, and some of that had been my fault.
Today was a perfect example of that, I had allowed my body to control my actions instead of my brain. However, I was not done with Tommy either.
Things had changed, and they were going to stay that way. I just had to figure out how to make it all work. As I was thinking about all of these things, the nurse returned with our steaming cups of coffee.
Sipping our coffee and sitting there in the waiting room Tommy once again took my hand in his only this time there was nothing really sexual about it.
Just a son giving comfort to his mother only there was more to it. Our eyes met, and it was like I looking at him as a real man for the first time.
"I'm so proud of how you took charge in there baby. I was a complete wreck, I'm sorry." Tears started to well up again.
"Mom" he put his hand to my cheek brushing away the tears and looked around for a second.
"It's okay. I am going to take care of you now. Fuck him and what he tried to do to you.
If it were up to me, I would tell them to castrate the son of a bitch with no amnesia." He said through clenched teeth.
"Don't say that about your father hun."
"You really want to forgive him for what he tried to do to you," he asked.
"Honey he wasn't always like that, he was a good man once, and he helped raise you into the person you are. I just think that many things never went quite the way he wanted them to in his life and became bitter about all of it."
"You add in the booze and" I paused. "him somehow noticing what we did today. I think he just went over the edge." Seeing Tommy's look of confusion, I continued.
"I know it's hard for you to understand this but no matter what there will always be a part of me that loves your father. I know what he did today was uncontainable, but I have to forgive him."
I put a hand on his chin and slowly turned it towards mine. "we are not without guilt here either you know."
Tommy didn't say anything then "so you want to stop?"
I smiled immediately "Hell fucking no baby. I want you to fuck me silly every chance we get."
"Something has started between us now, and it can't be turned off. I-I don't know how I feel, but I know this I want to keep doing what we did today. But" again I paused.
"I don't know what is going to happen with my marriage to your father. Whether he remembers what happened today or not. I just can't abandon him like this."
"Maybe in the future, we will see when he is better, and we have all had a chance to lay our cards on the table but not now and not like this. And you need to forgive him and help out too."
He looked at me confused. "I don't know if I can," he said.
"You can and you will," I said as if the matter was closed.
"He is your father, and while he is not perfect, he fed, clothed and raised you in the best way he knew how."
I ran a hand up and down his muscled chest. "Do you think you would've had a body like this without him pressuring you to play sports?"
"Do you think you would've had the balls to" I looked around the room again. "To fuck your mother in the backseat, without his influence?"
"He taught you how to be a man, and you learned your lessons well. I think that is why I am so attracted to you. You remind me of a smarter younger version of him."
I was just about to kiss him and probably make another mistake when the nurse walked up to us.
"You can see him now. Remember he is not awake and under heavy anesthesia so keep it brief."
We were led through the big automatic doors you have to push a wall switch to get through. Then down a long corridor towards the surgery unit.
Then the nurse led us into a spotless room with a lot of machines beeping and flashing. In the middle on a very sophisticated looking gurney was Ben.
He didn't look quite so big and menacing laying there unconscious. I really did feel sorry for him at that moment despite it all. I had meant what I said to Tommy we needed to forgive him, and I hoped maybe he could forgive us.
I touched his hand and said "I'm sorry baby. You be strong now okay? This is nothing compared to what happened when you were younger."
Then I said. "I love you, honey." And I pulled away tears falling from my face.
I heard Tommy "D-Dad your gonna be okay. You don't let anyone get the best of you and you better not start now" he said almost angrily.
Then almost choking up "I-I love you dad, and I'm sorry" I almost could see a slight hint of a smile on Ben's face, but that was, of course, impossible because he was deep under.
We then were led to the surgery waiting area. The nurse again told us that it would be 8 to 10 hours before he was out of surgery and we were welcome to do whatever we wish, stay, leave or sleep.
"Jesus what a crazy day," I thought to myself. At different points, during the last 24 hours, I had hated and loved my husband in equal amounts.
I had gone from an ordinary housewife who had sex maybe once a week to fucking my own son multiple in the backseat of our Jeep.
Looking over at Tommy I saw that he most likely had experienced an equivalent roller coaster of emotions today.
I knew one thing for sure I wasn't done with Tommy. Whatever had started between us was going to continue no matter the consequences.
"We need to get a few things from the car," I told the nurse. As we exited the hospital, I took his hand in mine and looked up at him and smiled. He looked a little puzzled.
"what is it, mom."
"Don't you see Tommy?" I grabbed his crotch.
"Now we can really fuck." And I kissed him long and deep not caring who was around.
The End of part 3
Authors notes
Okay, I know that some people may not be happy about the way things worked out in this chapter. Believe me, I get it.
I really struggled with the decisions that were made writing this one, and I almost changed it.
However, I think it is right to stay true to the story that came out as I wrote.
I am writing a story that has sex in it not a sex story.
All of that being said. Fans of the sexier parts I can promise you there will be a lot of fucking in part 4, in fact, the tagline will be "Now we can really fuck."
I already have started to write part 4 and I will try not to make you wait very long.
If you have suggestions for later parts, please comment or send them to me.
Thank you all for following and enjoying the story.
-R
byrichman3Ā©
8 Mom's Sweaty Ride Ch. 04
by richman3Ā©
This is part 4 of the original Mom's Sweaty Ride series.
It is told once again mostly from Kim's point of view. I hope you all enjoy.
Mom's Sweaty Ride part 4 "Now we can really Fuck."
Standing there in the parking lot of the hospital kissing my son like his mistress I felt completely alive.
A huge weight had been lifted off of me. The last 24 hours of my life had been like a roller coaster ride.
I had fucked my only son Tommy in the backseat of my husband's Jeep multiple times while Ben drove the car seemingly oblivious to what was going on.
Only to find later at the motel that Ben indeed knew about our tryst and took revenge on me by trying to * me in the shower.
But something deep within my soul had been awakened, and my thirst for sex was becoming uncontrollable. I actually started to enjoy the attempted attack upon me.
Tommy, however, did not know this and had tried to break down the door yelling and cursing at my husband.
This lead to Ben getting out of the shower and falling on his head causing a severe concussion and broken bone in his arm.
Now here I was at the hospital still worried about my husband but also free to act upon all of the sexy things that I had wanted to do with my son without having to sneak around.
As I kissed Tommy like a lover, I reached up and removed my robe that I was still wearing from the motel and allowed it fall off of my shoulders.
Then I broke our kiss and started walking towards the car stepping out of my flip flops now completely naked in the emergency room parking lot of the hospital.
"Mom what the fuck are doing," Tommy said looking around.
I had glanced around as we had come out and hadn't seen anyone so I was pretty sure I was safe however the possibility that someone could exit the doors or pull into the lot at any moment had my pussy dripping with anticipation.
I continued to walk towards the car loving the feeling of my bare feet on the asphalt. I turned and looked at him seductively.
"Aren't you coming son" and continued to the car.
"Holy fuck mom," Tommy said picking up my robe and shoes. He headed towards the Jeep unlocking it with a button on the key chain.
I opened the rear driver's door and sat up on the seat spreading my legs wide my bare feet up in the air.
"I think it's time you had some more to eat big boy, it's been far too long" In fact, it had been about five hours since the motel and two more before that when Tommy had eaten my pussy in the car.
He came over towards me looking around once more then dropped my robe on the pavement and got down on his knees.
"Yeah I am a little hungry. You always take such good care of me mom" He said as his tongue began to trace my outer pussy lips.
"Of course baby, that's what a good mother does"
I moaned as he continued to lick and suck my pussy.
"Yeah you like that you fuckin slut," He said now using his fingers on me. "You like your son finger fucking and sucking your pussy in a public place huh."
"Mmmhmm," I said leaning back. Loving the feeling of being so naughty. I had done more risky things in the last 24 hours than I had in my entire life.
Now he was really getting into it using his fingers and tongue on my pussy like a madman. He knew exactly what he was doing. My boy must have had practice from someone who knew how to eat pussy.
I would have to ask him who one of these days. At the moment though I just allowed him to work leaning back and playing with my tits.
Soon I felt my orgasm building "Come on baby don't stop" I cried out finally allowing myself to scream out loud as I had wanted to all day.
"That's it, baby, right there," I said my orgasm only seconds away.
"T-Tommy" I cried as the first wave hit me like a cannonball. Again I squirted all over my son's face, and again he never flinched loving the taste of my pussy he lapped up what he could.
Another surge of pleasure hit me, and I cried out again "FUCK" as every nerve in my body felt the pleasure.
Finally, I had to tell Tommy to stop for a second I couldn't take it anymore. He stopped allowing me to feel the final waves of my orgasm.
Then he stood up while I was recuperating and began to unbutton his pants releasing his huge and very hard cock once more.
Stepping out of his pants he then lifted his shirt up over his head and now he too was naked in the parking lot. He looked around nervously once more.
Luckily this was a small hospital in a small town, and for the time being after midnight, there wasn't a lot of traffic.
Stroking his cock, he looked at me and said "Now it's your turn mommy" I got out the jeep while Tommy climbed in.
As he sat his bare ass on the seat, he grabbed the towel that we had laid upon the backseat earlier and handed it to me.
I placed the towel on the ground and got down on my knees. I took one more look around amazingly there was still nobody around.
I smiled and licked my lips. Once again I started with the tip tasting the oozing pre-cum with my tongue.
Then I slowly licked his veiny cock all the way down to his balls which I promptly put into my mouth.
Sucking and licking each ball while I slowly stroked his cock up and down.
I worked my way back up to the huge mushroom tip and began to suck it voraciously.
"This is exactly what I needed," I thought as I continued my worship of Tommy's cock. He would occasionally look around to see if anybody was around thankfully the lot remained empty.
So once again when I was ready I stood up my bare ass facing the emergency room doors. I put my head over his cock opened my mouth and took a deep breath then impaled my head on Tommy's cock.
The fantastic feeling of his dick going through my lips, over my tongue, and all the way to the back of my throat had my pussy once again dripping.
I held it there for as long as I could breathing through my nose and thankful for my lack of gag reflex.
Finally, I pulled my head up and back and released Tommy's massive cock from my mouth.
I spat and gasped for air continuing to stroke his huge dick. Then I stopped and got back down on my knees.
"Come on Tommy there is something we couldn't do in the car earlier; I want that dick between my tits."
As I said this, I pushed my tits together and licked my lips seductively.
"Oh fuck yeah, mom." Tommy said as he climbed down and stood on the pavement his bare feet spread apart slightly bracing himself to titty fuck me.
The moment his huge cock touched my bare breasts, I felt another tingle in my pussy and immediately moved my hand down to start rubbing it again.
Soon he found his rhythm and was fucking my big tits up and down.
As I moved my hand from my pussy and helped press my breasts together to give him a better feel.
I wanted this to feel good for him after what he had done for me. He continued to move his giant cock in and out of my squeezed breasts. After a few minutes, he said.
"Mom I'm gonna cum."
"Come on baby all over me just like before."
"B-But we-we're" that's all he got as his cock began to spurt while he continued to fuck my tits.
The first blast went all the way up to my face landing right on my nose. It almost went into the right nostril.
The second one hit my neck with incredible force splashing all over some of it splashing onto the asphalt below.
His rhythm kept up as he continued cumming all over my chest. When it was finally done, I was once again covered in cum.
Looking down at myself I could see my chest was coated in from one side to the other with creamy jizz.
I immediately started to rub it all over making my whole chest sticky. I moved the cum over my hard nipples and down to my flat stomach.
Just then we heard the automatic doors open and a someone coming out of the doors. "Shit in the car."
Tommy dove in the backseat as I quickly followed my bare ass exposed to the world. We hurriedly closed the door and ducked down. After a few seconds, we looked up and saw it was a security guard.
"Fuck," I thought. He began walking our direction. I whispered to Tommy "down."
We did our best to duck down.
I looked up again, and the guard was almost to the car. There was nothing I could do but face the consequences now.
I was very naked, covered in cum, and my son was also naked laying right beside me.
A minute went by and nothing. I dared myself to look up, no security guard. "Where the fuck did he go."
Just then I heard the metallic click of a Zippo lighter. I looked over to my left. About 50 feet from our car was a small little area with benches and one of those long cigarette butt cans.
The guard had sat down and was looking at his phone with a lit cigarette perched in his lips.
I realized that he had to come past our car to gain access to the small smoking area.
Relief immediately flooded into me. I whispered to Tommy who couldn'[t see from his vantage point. "Just out for a smoke, we just have to stay quiet for a few minutes."
Then I smiled and took the glob of sticky cum still dripping from my nose in between my fingers and stuck out my tongue. Dropping the cum onto my tongue, I swallowed it hungrily.
Then with a wicked smile, Tommy started to tickle me. "Come on," I said swatting his hand away. "The guard is right there I pointed out over towards the smoking area.
After a couple of minutes of us giggling as quiet as we could. The guard finally walked past our car and back into the hospital.
As crazy as this day had been I felt like a teenager again. Laughing and giggling in the back of a car with a man.
We made out again kissing and caressing each other's bodies until finally, I said. "Come on we better get dressed and head inside they might wonder where we are."
I used the towel to wipe as much of the cum off of my face as possible. We got dressed, and soon we were sitting back in the waiting room.
Realizing I was still in my robe from the motel I walked over to the nurse's station. Explaining my situation, she understood and said she would see if any scrubs were laying around I could wear.
After a few minutes, she returned with a pair of scrubs. She explained that they are pretty much one size fits all then she looked at my face and asked if I was ok.
Puzzled for a second I was about to ask what she meant then I realized that my eyes must have looked like I had been crying.
I couldn't tell her the truth that they were that way because I had deep throated my son in the parking lot a few minutes ago.
I just said, "Yes I'm okay, It's just been a rough day, and I'm a little worried about my husband."
She nodded and said "Well he's in good hands here. Doctor Stevens is one of the best trauma surgeons around and he will take good care of your husband."
I thanked her and asked where the bathroom was, she told me, and I headed in there. For the second time today I gave myself a makeshift sponge bath in a restroom bathroom.
I did my best to wipe the cum off of my chest and my face splashing warm water over myself and using a towel. I then changed into the scrubs she had given me and returned to the waiting room.
I sat down next to Tommy on the little couch in the area. I leaned into him wary about looking like anything other than a mother and son.
Soon my eyes felt heavy and knowing it would be hours before Ben was out of surgery I allowed myself to fall asleep in Tommy's strong arms.
Six hours later I was awoken to somebody shaking me. "Miss, miss," the voice said. Sleepily I opened my eyes. "huh, what? Where am I?" Before she could even respond, I suddenly remembered.
"You're at the Crookton Hospital ma'am." The nurse said.
"Oh yes, thank you," I said stretching my arms.
"how is my husband? Is he out of surgery yet?"
"Yes, ma'am that's why I came over to wake you. The doctor will be out in a few minutes to give you an update."
"Thank you," I said and then looked around realizing that Tommy wasn't around.
"Excuse me nurse have you seen my son."
She smiled and blushed a little, it was evident to me that the nurse liked Tommy.
"Yes, he got up about an hour ago. He said he was going back to the motel to get you a change of clothes.
He told me to tell you not to worry and that he would be back soon."
I thanked her again then went to the bathroom to relieve myself and splash some water on my face.
Returning to the waiting room, I got myself a cup of coffee and waited for the doctor to come out.
Soon the double doors opened, and an older man with thinning gray hair dressed in scrubs came through the door.
He looked to about in his early 50s and had a warm smile as he introduced himself as Doctor Stevens.
He said that the news and prognosis were excellent. The surgery did not take as long as expected, the damage to Ben's arm had been repaired, and they had relieved the pressure in his brain.
Doctor Stevens did caution me that Ben could have some memory loss, especially in the last few days. He said most likely it wouldn't be permanent but that these things are never set in stone.
"That would be okay with me," I thought. Ben forgetting all about me fucking Tommy in the backseat, forgetting he tried to * me, all of the crazy events of the last 24 hours.
"Yes, I thought it would be so much better if he forgot about everything, not just for Tommy and me but for himself as well."
"Thank you, Doctor, when can we see him?"
"Not for a while, he is in post-op recovery now. I guess maybe a couple of hours before he is ready for visitors even then if he is awake at all it will only be for a few moments. My guess is he will sleep most of today."
I thanked him again and sat down drinking my coffee and pondering everything. I was so glad Ben was going to be okay, and I was also once again horny as fuck.
I began to think of all of the things Tommy, and I could do today and over the next couple of days until Ben was allowed to leave. My pussy started getting wet again.
Just then Tommy came through the ER doors from the parking lot. I got up and hugged him slyly grabbing his ass.
He handed me an overnight bag that he said contained a change of clothes, makeup, and other female essentials.
I filled him in on Ben's condition and was happy to see he took my advice about trying to forgive his father as he seemed relieved to hear Ben was going to be okay.
"I guess I will be driving the rest of the way home?"
"Maybe but let's not worry about that right now. We have bigger fish to fry today." Making sure nobody was looking, I ran my hand up and down his crotch.
"Let's go," he said. I followed him to the Jeep and got in the back.
We arrived at the motel and went to Tommy's room. I didn't want to go back to that room, at least not yet.
As soon as we got inside, we started making out. It was a very sensual kissing not hurried or rough but very passionate.
He gently pushed me down onto the bed and continued kissing me. We kept kissing for a long time. Completely enjoying each other. Soon we had removed each other clothes.
Tommy broke our kiss and began laying soft kisses down my neck and chest. He took each of my nipples in his mouth.
"It's been a long time since you sucked on my nipples," I said mischievously.
"I wish I could remember, all I know is that they are fantastic right now," Tommy said between licks of my tender nipples.
He gently massaged my breasts as his worship of my nipples continued. Eventually, he continued down to my flat belly.
His hands and mouth rubbing and caressing me. He kissed my belly button while his hands ran up and down the sides of my body.
Then he worked his way down to my pussy once again and began to work his magic on me. Tommy's tongue and fingers worked my pussy like a world class musician would work an instrument.
He kept kissing and fingering me until I had another massive orgasm. This one did not include squirt, but it was definitely stronger than some of the others he had given me yesterday.
The waves of pleasure washing over me had me whimpering with pleasure. I continued to feel spasms for at least five minutes as my toes curled and I arched back into the headboard of the cheap motel bed.
I finally opened my eyes and looked up seeing Tommy looking down at me with a smile. "how did that feel mom" he asked me.
"Like heaven on Earth baby" I pulled him down on me and began to kiss him once again. We kept kissing and feeling each other's bodies for a little while until Tommy ultimately entered my pussy with his huge cock.
It was very gentle there wasn't any hurry in the insertion of his now rock hard dick.
We kept kissing as he slowly thrust into me.
It occurred to me at that moment that we weren't fucking that we were actually making love at this point. This was beyond mere lust and want.
"I love you, Tommy," I said looking straight into his eyes and brushing his hair with my hand. A few tears started to roll down my cheek as I said this.
The full realization of understanding that I actually loved my own son as a man not just a son.
"I love you too Kim," Tommy calling me by my real name had a tremendous effect on me, and more tears started to flow from eyes.
"Mom why are you crying," he said brushing the tears away from my eyes but still continuing to slowly thrust into my pussy with his steel cock.
"Oh baby, I'm just happy that's all. These aren't tears of sadness or pain they are tears of happiness and contentment. I never want this moment to end."
With that, he kissed me again and maintained his rhythm. "I promise not to cum until you tell me too," he said.
He did all he could to live up to that pledge. We kept slowly fucking for several hours our hot bodies rolling around on the bed.
Eventually, Tommy's rhythm finally started to get more furious. "Mom I'm trying to hold out but I really gotta cum." He said shakily.
"It's ok. I want you to cum now. I want you to cum right inside of me as far up into my pussy as you can get it.
"B-but" I shushed him by putting a finger to his lips.
"Shhh baby don't think about that now. Just cum inside of me. I want to feel your sperm coat my pussy."
"Ohhh h-hear it cums m-"is all he got out as he thrust his enormous cock so far and hard into me that it actually hurt for about a second until I felt the warm cum begin to spurt inside of me.
The intense feeling of his orgasm and the emotional bond we had created combined to give me another orgasm.
He kept his cock in me long after he had finished cumming and allowed me to experience my orgasm it was almost like he shared it with me.
He continued to kiss and caress my body while I orgasmed. All of the love and passion he gave me at that moment was almost too much for me to handle.
We kept making love for a while longer kissing and caressing with his cock softening inside of me finally he rolled off of me. "Mom that was fuckin awesome," he said smiling and breathing heavy.
"You weren't so bad yourself," I said touching his muscled chest as I too laid there breathing heavy. We had both just had phenomenal sex, but each knew that this was something way more.
"Baby we have to talk," I said rubbing his body.
"Ok about what?"
"About our future together. No matter what happens with your father, you and I should be together. I don't know what that means exactly, but I know this I want you."
"More than anything I have ever wanted in my life. If that means divorcing your father, then that's what it means."
"But you said at the hospital" I cut him off.
"I know what I said, and I meant it. If your father remembers, then we will deal with that, and if he doesn't, that won't change anything either. However, if we could someone get him to accept our relationship then maybe." My voice trailed off.
"Do you really think he would take me fucking you every night mom?"
"I don't know; your father is more complicated than he seems Tommy. He was a very good man once, and I really believe that no matter what happens he could be again. Getting him to accept this won't be easy, but it could be done, I think."
"I think your crazy mom. I think you want your cake and eat it too."
I smiled and grabbed his cock once more his rod beginning to stiffen in my grip. "Hell yeah, I want my cake and speaking of eating it."
I moved over and started to suck his dick once more. I ravenously sucked on his cock for a while before I stopped. I rolled over onto my back again and told him to move down the bed a bit.
"I have always wanted to try this and based on what you did in the car maybe you will like this too." As I said this, I moved my feet up towards his cock.
Rubbing his legs with one foot and his six pack stomach with the other. I continued to tease him with my feet occasionally brushing his cock with my painted toes.
My left foot began to gently caress his balls while my right moved up and down his thigh.
"Oh fuck mom that is so hot," he said.
"You want hot baby. Just wait" I said and moved my foot back to my own face, and I licked to soles of each of my feet effectively lubricating them.
Tommy said "Thank God for yoga. That is fucking amazing."
I didn't say anything. Instead, I kept maneuvering my feet and licked and sucked my toes all of the while looking at Tommy with seductive eyes.
When I was satisfied that my pretty feet were well lubricated, I moved them back to his rock hard cock.
He had been stroking it while I sucked my toes and the pre-cum was literally dripping from the large tip of his cock.
"Just relax baby and let mama do all the work," I said as I put one bare sole on each side of his cock and began to jerk him with my feet.
I kept on tugging his cock for a few minutes before I sat up and took him in my mouth again with my feet still wrapped around his cock.
I licked and sucked him placing my arms on the bed for balance. Between sucks, I said to him. "Push on my head baby."
Tommy obliged pushing down on my head as I licked his huge mushroom tip and then did my absolute best to deep throat him from the position I was in.
It hurt my lower back a little, but I was able to take almost his entire cock in my mouth. Once again I was very thankful for my yoga and my reduced gag reflex.
"Oh fuck that's so hot mom."
"Yeah you like that," I said pulling my mouth off of his cock and laying back down.
I continued to jerk him with my feet faster and harder until I could feel my calf muscles start to hurt.
I fought through the pain and kept going. At last Tommy said "Now mom" and he grabbed his cock and started stroking quickly.
"On my feet baby," I said running my right foot up his thigh. "Come on" I watched with remarkable anticipation as his cock began to pulse.
He stroked for only a few seconds until finally he grabbed my foot with his left hand and aimed his massive dick at my toes.
The first blast struck my left foot the sensation of his warm cum on my bare foot like nothing I had ever experienced before and it kept getting better.
His subsequent blasts continued to cover both of my feet with warm sticky jizz as I moved each foot over his cock. A few drops even missed and landed on my legs and onto the bed.
"Shit might as well ruin the bedsheets too. Not as if this place has never seen cum on the sheets before." Thinking about our Jeep for a second.
Finally, his orgasm diminished, and he leaned his head back and breathed a huge sigh.
I then maneuvered my feet back to my mouth licking as much cum from my beautiful feet as I could and swallowing every drop.
"That's so fucking sexy mom."
I kept licking and sucking my toes and feet for a few minutes until I finally sat back up and gave his cock a few sucks cleaning off any remaining cum.
Then I laid back down and stretched. I was so content at that moment I could almost purr like a kitten.
Tommy laid down beside me, and we turned toward each other just staring into each other's eyes with not one ounce of uncomfortableness.
We stayed that way for a long time neither of us speaking just looking at each other.
We eventually fell asleep in each other's arms. I woke up about 2 hours later. Carefully I got out of bed grabbed my purse and went into the bathroom.
I turned on the light and looked into the mirror. I splashed some water onto my face and ran a brush through my hair.
I then looked at my body in the mirror. Running my hands up and down my toned body I felt sexier than I had ever felt in my life.
The year of exercise had kept me in great shape. I ran my hands over my flat belly and up towards my C cup breasts holding them in my palms they were still very tight with not a bit of sag in them.
I then reached down into my purse and pulled out a little container in which I kept my pills. I looked at them for a long time.
I realized that I hadn't taken any pills for a couple of days. If I took one right now, maybe they would work.
After looking at them for a while, I picked up the container and dumped them into the sink running water to wash them down the drain.
Looking into the mirror, I smiled as I realized I was going to have Tommy's baby.
I wasn't 100 percent certain but knowing my ovulation cycle and the fact that I had just thrown away my birth control pills I was fairly certain that if I hadn't already conceived, I would make sure in the next couple of days.
So many things ran through my head at that moment. Was I ready? Was Tommy ready? How would we make this work with Ben or even each other?
I didn't have the answers to any of these questions but what I did know was that I wanted this.
My love Tommy was so strong, and this would only cement our love. Having a baby with your own son is about as crazy and taboo as one can get but I wanted it.
The idea of the two of us raising a child together filled me with happiness beyond description.
How had I reached the point in not only marriage but in my life that I was willing to risk breaking every rule there is to have a child with my own son?
The answer was simple, love.
I got into the shower and turned on the water. This time, nobody interrupted me as I allowed the hot water to soothe my body.
I thought about all of the things that had transpired over the last 2 days and about the future.
I decided not to tell Tommy until we figured out what to do about Ben. Not just in the future but immediately.
We had to figure out how to get home first. We also had to find out how much if anything Ben remembered before his fall.
When the time was right, I would explain things to my son and maybe if things worked out I could explain them to Ben. The later was a long shot, but I wanted to think positive thoughts at that moment.
I got out of the shower finally and wiped the condensation off of the mirror. One last time I looked at myself and smiled.
Everything was going to change now. I knew I was going to be a mother.
"You are going to have a baby with your own son," I thought both happily and just a little wickedly.
I realized the future would be an interesting place for all of us.
The End
Author's notes
Okay, I struggled a bit writing this one. I wrote myself into a corner in the last chapter, and this was the inevitable conclusion to what happened. I am not sure how to continue from here.
I don't know if I really want to explore the two of them raising a baby. I will definitely have to give this some thought.
Meanwhile, I have listed below some ideas and directions the story could take should I choose to continue.
I could, of course, write more fucking on the way home.
We could see what happens with the baby.
Ben could remember everything and there are multiple ways that could play out. But he could also not remember anything, and that has several outcomes.
One other thing I am writing an alternate version of this story that basically changes what happens in the hotel in part 3.
This release is much more of a sex story. I will do my best to release at least a part 3 and 4 of this alternate version.
So I encourage people to write me their opinions or leave feedback on where you would like the story to go if anywhere.
It may be awhile on the next part as I am currently beginning a mainstream project and would like to focus on that for a while.
Thank you
-R
byrichman3Ā©
9 Cross Country Taboo Ch. 01
by richman3Ā©
This is a work of fiction. This is also another "mom and son in car" story. I am sure it is an original take on the subject.
However, all credit to the ones who have come before me. This is also a slow build so if you are looking for action skip down.
The story is told as factual but make no mistake it is a work of complete fiction from the depths of my very warped mind.
While the events described are far-fetched, they are in fact plausible no matter how unlikely they are to happen. The website is fake (at least to my knowledge), so there is no violation of the rules.
Special thanks to my editor "MadamWhitewalker"
And my beta readers
"Rahul and Shashi"
"Forever316"
"Hardleo"
Cross Country Taboo
To the readers of incestualrelations
I want to tell you about my family. I can't tell you how great this website is. After an exhaustive search including the deep web, it is such a relief to finally find someplace where people in my situation can share their experiences.
I must get this all off my chest somehow, and I sincerely hope that everyone enjoys our story. Judging by the other posts on here I think you will. It started with the move. Well, I guess it started before that...
"Daddy, it's too tight," Chloe said after we had finished loading the Expedition. She was right, too, we had loaded up the SUV to capacity.
"Well, sweetheart you're just going to have to deal with it," my dad replied to my sister.
She pouted and folded her arms across her chest.
"Fine but I'm sitting up front with you Daddy, I'm not squeezing back there with Jason and all those dirty boxes," she said with a very determined expression.
Usually, when my sister made that face, she got her way, and I had a feeling that this time would be no exception. An argument ensued over the next few minutes between my dad, Chloe, and my mom.
The result: Chloe got to sit up front with Dad while Mom and I were forced to squeeze into the third row of seats in the back of the Expedition.
One would think that with a vehicle the size of a 2016 Ford Expedition there would be plenty of room for just about anything.
In most cases, that would be a safe assumption, but we had pushed the limits of the vehicle's large capacity. Our entire lives were loaded into this car.
My dad had gotten a huge promotion a few weeks ago, and we were all relatively happy about it. After working hard for 25 years, he had finally been given the opportunity to run his own hub.
He works for Fed Ex as a supervisor, managing shipments and drivers out of another hub in Salt Lake City where Chloe and I were born and raised.
This was a huge step up for my dad; there are only 25 of these large centers across the country, and now my dad was going to oversee one.
This meant a lot more money for all of us, which of course we were excited about, but it also meant moving to Pittsburgh...
'What the hell did I know about Pittsburgh other than their football team.' But I was determined to make the most of the situation. I had been "spinning my wheels" for the last 2 years about college and just life in general, so maybe this was a chance for me to finally get my act together.
I had taken a few classes here and there, but nothing significant.
Chloe, on the other hand, wasn't so happy about the move.
She had a lot of friends in Salt Lake and, even with social media, it was hard for her to say goodbye. She even had to say goodbye to a boyfriend.
So, we had all decided to pretty much let her have her way...even more than usual.
Mom was happy about the move at least as far as I could tell. She had said on several occasions how great things were going to be in Pittsburgh.
Mom had even gone so far as to get a brochure and was always reciting facts about the Steel City, which we were all getting a little tired of hearing.
But I loved my mother and if she was happy, then so was I. Dad, of course, was thrilled about the job and even more so about the trip. In fact, it was his idea to pack everything into "The Beast," as he called our Expedition.
Dad had decided that it would be nice to travel the country for a week and see a few sites along the way. He was the only one, however, who thought this would be a good idea.
The new job came with a furnished house, so we didn't need a lot, but we of course brought some things of sentimental value like my grandmother's dresser.
Also, remember that there were four of us. Each of us adults, even my younger sister, had accumulated a good number of things over the years that we couldn't or wouldn't part with.
Since the trailer couldn't fit everything, we were forced to put things with us inside of "The Beast."
The middle seat contained three TVs along with other electrical equipment and several boxes. We all agreed that it was the best place for that stuff so we could keep an eye on anything shuffling around; besides, it just wouldn't fit anywhere else.
The very back part of the car had all our luggage and a few other things. That left the third row of seats for my mother and I. Dad was in the driver's seat, and Chloe sat shotgun next to him.
Although the third row was cramped with all the luggage and boxes, there was just enough room for Mom and me to squeeze back there.
I sat on the driver's side next to the window while Mom sat beside me. We were almost right up against each other, but it was manageable.
Sitting down, I looked up front and realized I couldn't see anything.
"Hey Dad, can you see us?" I raised my arm up and waved.
"Only the top of your hand," he said, laughing a little. "It's like you two are in your own little world back there."
He was so right. With all the televisions and boxes piled up, my dad was only a voice coming from the front. The only part that was visible was a little pathway we had made so that Mom and I could get in and out of the SUV. Mom leaned around the seat and waved to my dad.
"Now I can see you. But as soon as you go behind the seat you guys are gone," Dad said. Mom dangled her foot out now. Dad said, "That's it, Liz. You're just a foot peeking out now. You guys are completely isolated back there."
"It's ok baby," my mom said, putting her hand on my hand. "It'll be like our own place back here." I smiled and so did she as our eyes met for a second before she released my hand.
I know she was just trying to make the best of it just like she always did, but there was some tension between us. Something had happened between us a few months ago, and things had been weird ever since.
I had always considered myself an artist. I had, in fact, written a few short stories that had been published in a small magazine. Nothing major, but I had gotten some good reviews.
Wanting to expand my horizons a bit, I decided to take an art class. Now I can't paint worth a damn, but a creative writing teacher had told me it might be a good way to open my right brain more.
I found that, after a few weeks, I was still a terrible painter. Maybe it was helping me to be more creative overall, but I wasn't sure.
Deciding it just wasn't for me, I was ready to quit when I read in the curriculum that the following week there would be a nude model for us to paint.
I decided, what the hell, I'll go one more week, maybe the model will be hot. Yes, I know that's shallow, but hey, I'm a 20-year-old, red-blooded guy. Give me a break.
So, I showed up the next week ready to paint. I was determined to give it my best shot, knowing full well that I would make a mockery out of any attempt to portray the model. I also thought...'If a man walks in, I'm out of here.'
I had my paint brush in hand and was prepared for anything except the thing that happened. Just as the door opened, I dropped my brush onto the floor.
I reached down to pick it up and the model passed by me, making her way toward the center of the room.
Looking up, I got a great view of her from behind. Whoever this was, she had a great ass. The model had long dark hair that fell to halfway down her back. Her ass is what I first noticed, though, even in the robe it was evident that a perfectly shaped pair of cheeks lay within.
The model arrived at the front of the room and turned. My chin hit the floor. It was my mom.
The instructor introduced her, "Ladies and gentleman, this is Elizabeth, and she will be your model today." He looked at all of us. "I don't have to remind you that this is art, not porn."
A couple of guys chuckled. "I want you all to be respectful and tasteful. This is an exercise in form. That's all I want you guys to capture today. Don't worry about her face, it's unimportant. Just focus on her form."
He glanced over at my mom and smiled. She unbelievably gave him a wink and then disrobed.
Her black robe fell to the floor, and she sat down on the stool and assumed a pose. Just then she looked over and saw me. Her eyes went wide, and she jumped up.
"Is everything alright, Liz?" Barry the instructor asked.
"Ah y-yeah," Mom said and sat back down on the stool. The sexy look she had given the class when she first disrobed was gone, and she looked right back at me, moving her hand towards her lips in a shushing gesture, her eyes fixated on me.
If Mom was stunned, then I was dumbfounded. I couldn't believe that my own mother was completely naked in front of me.
I can't lie; a part of me was immensely turned on. Mom was stunning. If I thought her backside was great, her front was even better.
Mom's chest was a solid D without a hint of sag, and her now hard nipples were perfect. Below those, her belly was flat and firm and her pussy only had the smallest patch of hair adorning it.
Her legs were long and smooth, and her toenails were painted a dark red. I had to admit it...my own mom's a MILF.
She saw me taking her all in and blushed, her tan skin getting goosebumps from both the cool of the room and her son's eyes on her. I hastily tried to focus on my painting.
The problem was that it was expected of me to occasionally glance up and look at her. Not wanting to draw any more attention to either of us, I did my best to paint my very naked mother.
I settled in and worked, trying to make the best out of a very awkward situation, but my cock was rock hard by this point. I had no doubt that half of the men in class had boners too. How could we not?
Mom was beyond sexy sitting there on the stool, her blue eyes glancing at us with just the faintest hint of seduction in them.
She had gotten comfortable and, like me, was doing her best given the circumstances. Judging by the looks she gave, I think she enjoyed making us all horny.
I knew Mom was a bit of a flirt; it was just her nature. Dad would get mad sometimes but he had to know the woman he married. As far as I knew, though, she had never ever strayed from Dad.
If anybody in their marriage fooled around, it would be Dad, not her. Even the teacher was taken aback by Mom's sexy body and flirtatious glances as he struggled to paint.
Towards the end of the class, I caught Mom staring straight at me, and the look in her eyes was like nothing I had ever seen before. I understood giving everyone else seductive glances, but me?
What was she thinking? I tried to look away but kept glancing back up there, and she was still staring right at me.
She gave me that same seductive look and then quickly looked away. My cock was steel hard at this point, and I was ashamed. 'This is your mother, Jason. What the fuck are you thinking?'
The internal battle between my body and my mind continued for the rest of the class.
Mercifully, the class finally ended. Mom put her robe back on and went over to my instructor.
They talked for a few minutes, and, to my astonishment, it looked like they were flirting. Mom glanced over at me again as I was putting my stuff into my pack and caught me looking at the two of them.
After the events of the last hour, I couldn't get out of their fast enough. I must confess, though, the second I got home, I went straight to my room and jacked off. Knowing it was so very wrong gave me one of the best orgasms I'd had in a long time.
Dinner that night was very uncomfortable for me. I kept my eyes down almost the entire time. When I did look up, I caught Mom staring at me. She smiled and went back to her conversation with Dad.
That smile made it even worse. All I could think about was her fantastic body, the seductive look she gave the class, and the way that she flirted with my professor. I knew how wrong my feelings were, but I couldn't help it.
I had always loved my mom, and she had always shown me that she loved me, but after this, I couldn't help but look at her in an entirely different light.
I tried so hard to not think of my mom in an inappropriate way but, try as I might, Mom had become an object of sex to me, and I was deeply ashamed.
Over the next few months, things got a little stranger between us. Mom became different around me. One day, I was on my computer watching a video or something when Mom got out of the shower.
There was nobody home except us. She came over to my door and asked me a question.
"Honey, what time do you have class tomorrow? I might need you to pick up something from the store for me."
I turned to reply and froze. Mom was standing in my doorway stark naked, her skin glistening wet from the shower. She smiled, noticing me looking at her.
"Oh, Jason, we both know you've already seen me naked. Stop staring at your mother," she scolded, still smiling. It was as if she wanted me to look.
"Ah, I have class at 10 tomorrow," I managed to say.
"Good, I'll put a list on the kitchen table before you leave."
She turned and slowly walked away towards her bedroom. Maybe it was because of my newfound obsession with my mother, but it looked to me as though she was shaking her ass for me. What an ass it was, though.
These little accidents continued to happen. Another time, we were out by the pool and Mom was sunbathing while I was reading a book. Without a word, she reached behind her back and undid her top, exposing her fabulous tits.
She never looked over at me, but at one point I saw her smile as I desperately tried not to stare.
Finally, another time, after I had taken a shower, I was standing in front of the mirror shaving when she just burst into the bathroom.
"Mom, I'm naked," I said, trying to cover myself with my hands. She just smiled and said,
"Oh come on, honey, I changed your diapers when you were a baby, I've seen all of you before. Besides, now we're even." As she said this, I couldn't help but notice her staring at my cock. Then she glanced back up at me.
Now, I am big. Maybe not porn star big but a solid 8 inches and I have never once had complaints from any of my girlfriends.
So I was quite proud to have her see my cock after everything that had happened over the last few months. Then reality hit me, and I said to myself, 'Come on man, this is your own mother. Get ahold of yourself.'
I did try to stop the evil thoughts from creeping in, but having her sit there and talk to me while I was completely naked was too much for me. As hard as I tried to prevent it, my cock began to rise.
Mom kept talking to me about Dad and my sister and a whole bunch of other family related things, but all I could do was try to keep my cock from getting harder.
It was surreal as I stood there, shaving, listening to her talk with my cock sticking straight up. Mom kept talking, but I caught her stealing glances at my cock.
Then she started asking me questions about my girlfriends and if I was a virgin. I blushed, of course, and told her that I hadn't been that for a long time. It was weird enough having her ask me about my love life, but the fact that she was asking while I was naked with a hard on was just crazy.
The tension in the bathroom started to get thick. Then we heard the front door open, probably my sister coming home.
Mom got up to go, but as she was leaving, she seductively bit her lip and smiled, saying, "Jason, you better take care of that honey, it looks like it hurts." She left without another word.
I swear I heard her say as she went down the hall, "Holy fuck, it's huge."
As soon as she was gone, I locked the door and did just that. In about 30 seconds I was blasting a huge load right into the bathtub. I turned on the water and rinsed my cum down the drain and thought about what had just happened.
This was all too much for me; I didn't know what to think now. The next week, Dad got the news about his promotion, and everything became about moving. I had almost forgotten about the last few months until she got into the car and sat next to me.
So, there I was, sitting next to the woman I had been obsessing about for the last couple of months. The woman who had shown me her body on several occasions and who had seen my very rigid cock just last week. The woman who was also my own mother.
I was very anxious as she tried to get herself comfortable. She was wearing a pair of short shorts and a tank top that showed a lot of her voluptuous tits.
On her feet were a pair of flip flops. I couldn't help but look at her long tanned legs and painted toenails as she crossed them next to me.
Just her presence next to me was making me very nervous. Dad said, "Okay, everybody ready?"
Everyone responded with a, "Yes." Mom and I had to talk loudly for him to hear us all the way in the back.
"Alright, then, next stop isn't for 4 hours, so everybody gets comfortable." With that, we began our journey across the country.
Everything was relatively normal for the first half hour or so. I tried to get comfortable with Mom sitting next to me. I started to play a game on my phone and, after a while, I decided I was going to read my Kindle.
As I was moving my phone, I dropped it on the seat next to Mom. I quickly reached over to grab it and brushed Mom's bare leg. It was completely by accident.
The feeling was electric. To this day, I don't know how I became so bold, but I left my hand there for a few seconds and gently caressed her leg with the tips of my fingers. Mom let out a soft moan.
She didn't say anything else. I half expected her to yell at me or move my hand away, but she didn't do either; she just let me caress her leg for a few seconds.
I guess she could have thought it was an accident, but I don't believe so. My cock immediately began to rise in my pants. Having almost no control over my hand, I kept ever so gently rubbing the side of her leg.
After about 30 seconds, I got nervous and moved my hand away...after all this was my own mother! I grabbed my Kindle from the seat and started to look at it.
Pretending to look over my collection of books, I just sat there with a huge boner thinking about what I had just done. 'Come on, dude, this is your mother, what the hell is wrong with you,' I thought for the millionth time that month.
'Yeah, but her leg felt incredible and just look at her, she's a fucking goddess!' I could almost see the little angel and devil on each shoulder duking it out as they had been for months.
This was the first time Mom and I had been this close together since the bathroom, and all I could think about was what she said as she was leaving.
'Had my mom really been looking at my raging cock that day? Was I crazy or had she been subtly flirting with me ever since the art class?'
These thoughts raced in my head as I sat there next to her.
Now, I have taken enough psychology classes to know of the Freudian theory about parents and children, but my thoughts had gone far beyond any of that, and now my actions had caught up.
I was both ashamed and turned on as I sat there pretending to look at an eBook. This kept up for a few minutes before I lowered my right hand onto my own leg as I held the Kindle with my left. Mom then answered everything for me.
She grabbed my right hand and put it directly on her bare leg about mid-thigh. I couldn't believe it. Mom had essentially made the first definitive move.
Completely nervous, I froze. Although she was telling me with her actions that it was okay, I was still afraid to do anything else. I didn't look over at her, keeping my eyes on the electronic book.
After a few minutes of my hand just resting on her leg, Mom once again acted as the aggressor, grabbing my hand and starting to move it up and down on her leg.
I was stunned as I kept fighting my internal battle of good vs. evil, but it took all of about 10 seconds for evil to finally win. I began to caress her leg of my own volition.
I gently rubbed up and down and moved my hand in circles, causing goosebumps to form on her beautifully tanned thigh. Once again, Mom let out a subtle moan.
This continued for a while as we sat in the back seat. Mom started shaking a bit; I think she was as nervous as I was. My hand inevitably began to move further up her leg towards her pussy.
Her left hand then came over to my crotch. I gasped slightly as Mom began to massage my cock through my jeans. I couldn't believe what was happening. I felt like I was living a fantasy. Suddenly, the music went down and Dad called back to us,
"Hey, your sister wants to stop for something to drink and some road supplies, okay? There's a Sheetz up ahead."
Hearing my dad, we both moved our hands back and straightened up in the seat.
"Okay, honey, that'll be fine," Mom said. She looked over at me and our eyes met. I was overcome with emotion and lust. I wanted to kiss her, but I also felt ashamed.
After hearing my dad, the reality of what we'd been doing set in. I think Mom felt it too as her eyes looked at me with the same expression she had given the art class. Then her hand went to her lips in a shushing gesture just like in the art class.
I was confident that Dad and Chloe couldn't see us in the back or could even hear us with the music playing but nonetheless I was still a bit worried.
Dad pulled the car into the Sheetz, and we all got out, stretching our legs and arms after having traveled for about an hour.
We got drinks and some snacks while Dad topped off the tank of the SUV. We all went to the bathroom. While Mom and Chloe were in the restroom, Dad asked, "So, how are you two getting along back there?"
For a second I didn't know how to answer, but I quickly caught myself and said, "Good, it's nice to spend some time with Mom. But we're mostly just reading our Kindles. I was even thinking about taking a nap."
"Okay, but maybe you want to talk to your mother, Jason. You might be leaving home soon, and the two of you have been acting weird around each other for a while. Maybe it's time you two got over whatever it is between you two?"
I was shocked that even my dad had noticed the tension between Mom and me. How did he know? And if he knew it...then Chloe must know too?
"S-sure Dad we'll try to talk." Then I added, "Could you keep the radio up though? I don't want Chloe to know what Mom and I are talking about. She's got enough things to worry about with the move and all."
"Got ya covered, son," Dad said with a wink.
'Sometimes Dad was an ass, but other times he could be a pretty okay guy,' I thought. Little did he know what had been going on in the back seat just minutes before.
Neither he nor I knew it at that moment, but he would be unknowingly helping me to seduce my mom. The music was the perfect cover.
We all climbed back into the Expedition, only now Mom sat a little further away from me, and she didn't make eye contact with me.
I quickly figured that she felt guilty about what had happened before and I didn't try to press anything. I was a little hurt, though. Almost like when you don't know if a girl likes you or not.
We sat there for a few minutes not saying a word. Dad turned up the radio a bit, and I was confident that neither he nor my sister could now see or hear anything in the back seat.
Remember, we were way in the back of the huge SUV. Finally, I looked over at Mom and said, "Dad wants us to talk."
She looked over at me for a second and then turned back forward, "About what?" she questioned flatly.
"About the weirdness between us."
Again, she sharply looked at me, only this time she didn't turn away. "He knows?" she said, wide eyed.
"No no not about any of..." my voice trailed away. I didn't know how to verbalize it, so I just continued.
"He knows that you and I have been acting strange lately is all, and he thought we should talk about it."
She didn't say anything as she processed the information. She turned forward again and slowly said,
"H-how did you feel in the art class?"
I was dumbfounded. This was not the question I had expected her to ask. I paused for a second and closed my eyes, figuring there was no use in lying at this point.
"At first I was shocked. Actually, I'm still a little dazed thinking about it. But after a while I got..." I stopped, unable to go on.
"You what?" she asked, turning back to me with an expression of interest.
"I..I got turned on," I finally said. Now it was my turn to look away, my cheeks flush with embarrassment.
"Tell me more," Mom said, now turning herself toward me.
"Well, I was supposed to be just drawing your form. But I don't think there was a guy in class that could focus on his artwork. Mom, you really do have a phenomenal body," I said.
She blushed and said, "Go on."
"I did my best to try and draw, but I was too fucked up over the situation to actually draw anything but an outline."
Seeing her puzzled look, I added, "Well, I started to really get turned on. I-I got hard." I looked up at her; she was still staring at me only now she was biting her lip.
I continued, "I didn't know what to do or feel. On the one hand here was this sexy woman naked right in front of me, but on the other hand she was my mom! What the hell was I supposed to do? I knew I was expected to draw you and keep sex out of it, but I was so turned on I couldn't help it. But I was also ashamed because...you know..."
She shook her head, "No, what?"
I replied "You know. You're my..." I paused, "my mom. I'm not supposed to get turned on by my own mother." There, I said it. The elephant in the room or, in this case, the car, was out.
She didn't say anything for a minute then asked, "Jason, have you been fantasizing about me?"
I was flabbergasted. My jaw dropped open; I didn't know what to say. Mom just let the question hang out there for a bit. I looked down towards my feet in embarrassment and whispered,
"Yes."
I kept my eyes down for a long while until I felt a hand on my shoulder and Mom turned me toward her. Still not looking up, I heard her say,
"Fuck it."
She lifted my head up and said, "Jason, I have a confession to make as well. Now look at me, honey."
I did, and she said, "Ever since that day in the bathroom all I can think about is your huge cock."
My eyes widened, "What?" She smiled and nodded.
"It's true, and if I am really honest, it had been building before that. Honey, that day in the art class I was stunned to see you too. I knew you took classes there, but I didn't know you took art classes."
I smiled, "Yeah, I only took it because of my creative writing teacher and, really, I'm not that good, so there was never anything to really talk about. Mom, I never knew you modeled."
She smiled, "It's something I keep secret from even your father. If he knew he would go ballistic but I enjoy it, and since we're being so honest, I like watching boys get all worked up over me.
It made me feel young and desired again." She looked down for a second and sighed. Then she said, "I know it's wrong, but I liked the way you looked at me too."
She glanced up front toward Dad. Even though we couldn't see him, I knew who she was looking at. "Your father hasn't looked at me that way in a long time. Then there was that day at the pool. Do you remember?"
I smiled, "Ah, yeah, how could I forget?" Now she smiled.
"The truth is, I was looking at you first." Now she blushed. "After I caught you looking at me, I thought I would give you another show," she said sheepishly.
"I'm embarrassed to say it now, and I knew it was wrong, but I just couldn't help myself." Then she gave me a seductive smile and said, "And by the way, you have a pretty good body too." My cheeks were beet red now, and I didn't know how to respond.
Both of us having confessed to each other, we just sat there for a minute, neither of us knowing how to proceed from there.
Finally, I said nervously, "Mom, what did you mean when you said all you could think about was my..." I didn't finish, couldn't actually say the word to her.
"Cock," she said matter-of-factly. I blushed again.
"Yes, cock."
She looked up front again and then turned back to me and said. "Ah, shit I'm going to hell for this. How 'bout I just show you what I'm talking about?"
With that, she grabbed me and kissed me. Mom and I, of course, had kissed before, but not like this. This was a kiss no mother should ever give to her son. It was passionate and rough, both of us giving into our forbidden desires as our mouths locked.
Our tongues explored each other's mouths as we embraced. There was something primal and intense about our kiss. We both knew at that moment how wrong it was, but we didn't care.
Months of built up lust and desire came out in that instant. We both forgot about where we were and just gave into our taboo desires.
My hand went to her breasts as we kissed and soon I had my hand inside of her tank top, feeling her incredible nipples.
Mom was not wearing a bra, and her hard nipples felt fantastic as my fingers gently caressed her aureoles. She let out a soft moan of pleasure as I played with her hard nipples.
We continued to make out for a minute or two, finally coming apart and looking each other directly in the eyes.
"Wow," I said smiling.
"Wow indeed," she said. The tension between us was so thick you could cut it with a knife. I was in heaven. This was happening. I couldn't believe it.
"I've wanted to do that for a long time," Mom said.
"Me too," I said and kissed her again. At first, she gave in and kissed me back, once again our mutual lust and passion taking over. Then she pulled away.
"Wait honey. We should stop. This is too much. I shouldn't have let things go this far." She looked up towards the front.
"Your father and sister are right there and I'm your mother."
I too looked up front and sighed, "You're right I guess."
Mom, seeing my crestfallen look, put a hand on my cheek. "I'm sorry baby, but it's just too much." She moved back to the seat a few inches to where she was before and tried to settle in.
I did my best to get comfortable as well. The problem for me was that my cock was rock hard at this point, and I just couldn't get relaxed.
I kept squirming in my seat, trying to adjust myself a few times.
The combination of looking over at Mom's great legs and the near miss we just had kept my cock raging in my pants. Finally, Mom reached into her purse and grabbed a few tissues.
"Here, baby, go ahead and take of that," she said, handing me the tissues and pointing towards my crotch.
"What? Right here?" I said looking around.
She sighed as if she was coming to a decision then she turned to me and smiled. "Nobody can see back here honey, and I don't mind. You really do look uncomfortable."
I was once again dumbstruck. Mom was giving me permission to jack off right in front of her in a moving car with my dad and sister only feet away in the front.
"Are you sure Mom? You know what I'm going to do?" I asked, wanting to be entirely sure that my next action was sanctioned.
"Yes, baby, go ahead. It's okay. I promise." She smiled but now there was a different look on her face, one of hunger and anticipation.
She bit her lip seductively. "Go ahead, Jason, it's okay."
Waiting for just a second, I took a deep breath and then reached down and unbuttoned my pants. Then I slowly unzipped my fly.
"ZZZZZZZZIIIIIIPPPPP."
Slowly the sound of my zipper coming down filled the backseat. I looked up towards the front as it sounded louder than I wanted it too but nobody seemed to notice as the music was still playing loud up there.
I looked over at her as I finished unzipping my fly and spread open my jeans. With no jeans to confine it, my cock was now straining against my boxers, and there was a wet spot from the pre-cum directly at the tip of the fly.
"Keep going, baby," Mom said eagerly.
With my heart pounding, I reached into my boxers and released my rock-hard cock. Mom gasped as my dick was now out and in its full glory.
The mushroom head was purple it was so hard. Slowly, I reached my hand down and began to stroke my cock up and down.
I looked over at Mom's perfect legs as I moved my hand up and down on my dick. I was in absolute heaven sitting there with my rigid cock out, slowly stroking, looking at my mother's beautiful tanned legs.
She dangled her shoe off the end of her toes and then finally let it drop to the floor of the car.
Then she uncrossed her legs and leaned back onto the seat, running her hand up and down her tits and flat belly. I realized she was as turned on by this as I was.
Soon, it became clear that Mom wasn't just going to let me jack off in front of her, but she was going to give me a show. I was in heaven.
"Oh god this is so naughty," she whispered.
Mom never took her eyes off my cock as I continued to stroke my dick right next to her in the car.
I kept slowly stroking for a few minutes, just taking in the site of my mother's fantastic body.
I began to work faster as I watched Mom run her hands up and down her body next to me on the seat. Then Mom grabbed the bottom of her tank top and began to move it up her body.
She brought it up to the bottom of her tits, revealing her sexy navel and flat tummy. She looked up into my eyes and said. "More?"
"Oh fuck please," I said, furiously stroking my cock now. Mom started to lift her shirt higher, almost revealing the nipples beneath, and stopped.
"Are you sure, honey?" she smiled seductively.
"Oh come on, please, Mom," I begged.
"Okay, but only if you're sure," she smiled wickedly. "Are you really sure honey?" Mom teased.
"Oh, Jesus, Mom, please," I said, needing to see her tits as I ferociously jacked my cock next to her.
With that, she pulled her tank top completely off, revealing her perfect tits to me. The site of her flawless breasts and nipples had me speeding towards orgasm.
If my dad or sister had looked back at that moment, they would have seen my mom's arms go up, and her shirt come off.
I was pounding my cock desperately now, wanting - no, needing - to cum. Then I heard Mom say something under her breath, "Oh shit, I'm going to hell."
She reached over and grabbed my hand - the same hand that was stroking my cock.
"M-Mom what are you doing?" I asked both in surprise and frustration. I had been so close before she stopped me. I could feel my sperm rising in my cock. Now it began to subside.
"Take off your pants, honey," Mom said, adjusting herself on the seat.
"O-Okay," I said, lifting my ass up and sliding my jeans and boxers over my wet and rigid cock. I kicked off my shoes and pulled them completely off now.
"Now lean back against the door facing me," Mom instructed. I was sure I knew what was going to happen next and I wasn't disappointed.
I was now leaning against the driver's side of the car with no pants on facing my mother with a rigid cock. Mom climbed onto the seat and laid onto her belly, her huge tits pressing against the seat and her head in my lap.
"Oh fuck I can't believe I'm about to do this." Mom said.
"Oh my god," I moaned as her tongue reached out and licked the tip of my cock. I jumped a bit at the feeling of her tongue on my dick. Quickly, I looked up towards the front of the car and was satisfied that nobody could see what was going on.
I pulled up my shirt, exposing my stomach.
Then Mom started to slowly lick my cock. She worked her tongue down towards my balls and then took each one in her mouth, making a popping sound as she released each swollen ball from her lips.
With her left hand, she unhurriedly massaged my cock up and down while she licked and sucked my balls.
This was beyond incredible. I had never been given a blowjob like this before. Some of the girls I had been with were pretty good, but I realized I was now in the presence of a master.
Mom really knew how to prolong the fellatio.
After finishing with my balls, she licked up the shaft and ran her tongue all around the ridge of the tip, making a complete circle around the mushroom head.
Mom was fantastic! I felt shivers of pleasure run up and down my spine because of what Mom was doing to my cock.
Then Mom truly blew my mind. She raised her head above my cock and took a deep breath, bringing her entire head down upon my dick. The incredible feeling of my cock sliding over my mom's tongue and deep into the back of her throat made me involuntarily moan.
I couldn't believe it - my own mother was deep throating me and it felt beyond incredible. I thrust my hips upward and drove my cock even further down Mom's throat.
Her eyes went wide and she made a sound that was muffled by my huge cock inside of her mouth.
Unbelievably she held it there for at least a minute before finally withdrawing her head and coming up for air.
"HUUUUUUUHHHHHH!!"
The sound of her gasping for air. Then she began to cough and choke, spitting on my cock. A line of saliva ran from her mouth back down to my cock. She kept stroking it up and down with her fresh spit. The volume on the music up front went down, and my dad asked worriedly, "What's wrong back there?"
"N-nothing Dad. Mom's soda just went down the wrong pipe. She's ok now." Mom didn't respond because she had gone back to sucking my cock. I was barely able to talk it felt so good.
"I think she just tried to drink too fast." Mom had gagged herself on my cock again and then came back up coughing and spitting once more. The sounds of her caused my dad to become even more worried.
"Liz, are you alright?" Dad asked my mom. Mom quickly responded, her hand still jacking my cock.
"Y-yeah I'm okay honey I just swallowed too much is all." The innuendo was not lost on me.
"Are you sure? Sounds like you were really choking." Mom then quickly wiped the spit from her chin as best she could and turned around on the seat.
Then she poked her head around and smiled up at my dad, careful to only poke her head around as she was still topless.
"I'm okay, honey, thanks. I feel better now. It just went down the wrong pipe like Jason said." Her hand couldn't quite reach my cock in the position she was in, but she gently rubbed my calf and foot as she spoke to my dad.
"Okay." Satisfied, he turned the music back up and went back to concentrating on the road.
Mom turned back to me and looked at me as we both giggled a little after the close call.
I noticed some saliva that she had missed dripping off her chin. I wonder if Dad had seen. He probably thought it was just from Mom choking on her pop.
I looked down at my now very wet and raging cock and said, "Well, are you gonna finish what you started?"
Mom smiled devilishly and lay back down on the seat, her head diving back into my lap. She went back to sucking my cock with a ferocity now, working it with her mouth, tongue and hands. Then I heard my sister ask,
"Mom, are you laying down?" I realized in horror that Chloe could see Mom's bare feet hanging off the edge of the seat.
In between her sucking my cock, Mom responded,
"Yeah, baby I'm a little tired. Your brother was gracious enough to let me lay on his lap." She kept sucking, jerking, and kissing my cock while she talked to Chloe.
"Okay, Mom. I think I might do the same." She must have then lowered her seat back, but I couldn't really tell, and I didn't care at that point. My cum was building.
Mom kept up her assault on my cock for another minute or so until..."M-mom I'm cumming," I said, trying to be as quiet as possible.
My mom released my cock from her mouth and slid forward a bit, getting up on her knees on the seat. Then she started jacking my cock up and down furiously.
"Don't stop. Please don't stop," I instructed, feeling my cum rising up my shaft.
Mom kept stroking my cock as hard and fast as she could. "OH god," I cried out, louder than I wanted to.
I could feel my cock begin to pulse. 'This is going to be incredible,' I thought. I was so turned on by the entire situation that I already knew this was going to be an immense load of cum.
Suddenly, my cock erupted.
The first few huge ropes of cum shot up into the air so high and so forcefully that they almost touched the roof of the car. We were both literally showered with cum.
It sounded like pouring water onto leather as my jism struck the seats and floor. Much of it also landed on my mother, mostly in her hair while some hit my bare legs and stomach.
If Dad or Chloe had looked back at that moment they would've easily seen the ropes of cum rising above the seats.
My cock continued to erupt and Mom aimed my spurting cock at her face, her mouth open wide.
Streams of sperm kept shooting from my engorged cock directly at her face, some of it hitting her nose, cheeks, chin, and her open mouth.
Mom swallowed my cum greedily and opened her mouth again, hoping to catch more of the seemingly endless jism erupting from my cock.
Mom kept jerking and squeezing my dick, trying to coax every bit of sperm she could from my cock. No lie, I continuously came for 20 seconds straight. I couldn't believe I had that much sperm inside of me. The music went down again.
"Are you two sure you're okay back there?" my dad asked as the last drops of cum were still spewing from my cock.
"Y-Yeah, Dad. Sorry, Mom j-just a-accidently hit me in t-the balls," I groaned. As my cum subsided, Mom began to suck my now very sensitive cock. It was all I could do not to scream.
"You watch your language around your mother," Dad said sternly.
'If he only knew what was actually going on at that moment.'
"S-sooory Dad," I cried out.
The feeling of her tongue on my sensitive cock was like pain and ecstasy at the same time. Every guy knows how sensitive the tip is right after cumming.
Mom finally released my cock from her mouth. With cum dripping down her face and chin, she responded to Dad.
"It's my fault, Bill. I was trying to get comfortable on the seat and when I moved my elbow I hit him in the crotch," Mom said as drops of sperm started to roll off her face.
It was so sexy watching her talk to my dad with my sperm plastered all over her face.
"In fact, I think we might change positions again," she said to Dad and started to get up onto the seat.
The top of her head was just barely visible above the seat. She looked down at her shorts and pointed to her pussy and whispered to me, "Oh god, honey, we really should stop but I figure we're already going to hell after this. I wanna do something else now."
She paused, "I know this is so wrong, but would you lick my pussy?"
With her kneeling on the seat, the top of her head was visible and so was the cum staining her hair. "Mom sit down," I whispered.
"Okay, you two, but find a comfortable position back there and stay there, it's not good to have you bouncing all around while I'm driving," Dad said sternly.
Mom made a gesture with her hands of mimicking his talking while she made a face. We giggled a little.
"Mom, I can't believe we are doing this!" I said.
She smiled, "I know. We are so bad. Your father and sister right there," she said, pointing towards the front of the car.
We managed to switch positions and now it was my turn to lay on the seat while Mom leaned against the door. Dad turned the radio back up and resumed his focus on the road while I focused on helping Mom remove her shorts.
She unbuttoned her jean shorts and slowly spread them open, revealing the top of her pussy to me. She lifted her ass up so that I could slide them down her perfect legs and over her feet.
Mom then moved her ass further up onto the seat than I had been leaning so that only her head was resting against the side of the car as she spread her legs for me.
Looking at my naked mother sprawled on the seat with her legs spread and my cum all over her face and hair, I stopped to take a mental picture. I wanted to freeze time and never leave that moment.
I started slowly, beginning with Mom's tits. I took each one in my mouth, sucking and licking her perfect nipples. I realized that 20 years ago, I had sucked on these very nipples for nourishment as a child. Now I sucked on them with the same voracity only for a very different reason.
I worked my tongue down her body, gently kissing and caressing her flat toned belly, finally making my way down to her pussy.
Mom squirmed even further into the seat, placing her bare feet up onto the tops of both rows of seats. If Chloe or Dad had looked back, they would have seen Mom's feet up on each seat, and there would be questions, but Mom didn't seem to care, and I had bigger fish to fry, so to speak.
I began by licking below her pussy a bit, running my tongue all over her lips. Mom was almost entirely shaved except for a small landing strip above her vagina. I licked all around using my fingers and tongue to gently massage her pussy lips.
She was already wet from everything else we had done but I had her almost gushing.
Finally, when I was satisfied she was ready, I worked my tongue into her pussy, placing my lips over her cunt lips and created a suction.
Then I stuck my tongue in and used it in a swirling motion. I'd used this technique before...I call it "The Suck and Swirl." It works every single time and Mom was no exception.
In minutes, she was writhing in ecstasy. I had to put my hand over her mouth to keep her from screaming. Her eyes went wide, and she muffled a moan under my hand.
I released her mouth and brought my hand down, keeping up the furious licking I was giving her cunt. I moved my hand to her asshole and gently ran my finger around the hole. This was more than she could take and Mom cried out loudly,
"Oh, fuck!"
Once again the music went down, and Dad said,
"Okay, what the fuck is wrong now."
"S-sorry honey b-but I gotta go to the bathroom," Mom lied shakily, trying to come up with a reason for her cries of pleasure. I kept up my assault on her pussy just as she had done to me when I was talking to Dad.
I knew it was risky but I just couldn't help myself. Somehow, Dad didn't notice Mom's feet up on the top of the seat or he just couldn't see them.
"Okay fine then. I saw a sign before. There is a rest stop in about 5 or 6 miles do you think you can hold it that long?" Dad said.
"Y-yeah. I THINK SOOO," Mom said, almost screaming as I worked on her cunt with my tongue and fingers.
"Jesus, you really must have to go," Dad said, a bit of worry in his voice now.
"Oh honey, you have no idea," Mom said, her legs now coming down off the seat and wrapping around my body.
"Hurry, baby," Mom whispered to me.
I kept going, working my tongue faster and harder, almost cramping up now, but I had to give her an orgasm. Especially after the one she had given me.
Another minute of work and her eyes opened wide. She whispered again, "Oh fuck, baby, I'm cumming."
I wasn't prepared for what would happen next. Mom's legs squeezed around me like a vice, and her entire body began to shake as her orgasm hit her.
Then she squirted which was a first for me. It hit me right in the face, splashing across my mouth and chin then dripping down onto the seat.
She was still whimpering in pleasure when Dad announced, "Okay only about a mile now."
"Okay Dad" I answered for Mom, who was incapable of saying anything just then.
"Is your Mom alright son?" Dad asked.
"Yeah, she just really needs to go to the bathroom."
"Well, it won't be long now. We're almost there."
Finally, Mom's orgasm subsided, and she laid back into the seat breathlessly. She looked up at me and smiled. I moved in and we kissed passionately.
"That was fucking great," Mom said as we kissed like lovers. Then I remembered Dad would be pulling into the rest stop any second now.
"Shit, Mom, we gotta get dressed!" Her eyes went wide with realization, and we both sat up in the seat, scrambling to get our clothes back on. Trying not to sit up too high, I was barely able to pull my jeans back up.
Mom, being a little more limber than myself, easily put her jean shorts back on without too much trouble.
As I was getting dressed I looked down at the seat. It was covered in little spots of cum from my eruption and mixing with that was mom's squirt and our mutual sweat.
The leather seat was shiny and sticky now but I didn't have time to worry about it we would just have to take care of it later.
I was just putting my shoes back on when Dad pulled into the rest stop. Suddenly I noticed my boxers on the floor. 'Shit, I forgot to put them back on.' "Mom," I said, pointing down on the floor.
She gasped, then said, "Just kick them under the seat. You can get em later." I did as instructed. Then I noticed Mom's face and hair.
"Mom you're still covered in cum," I whispered. It was too late, Dad had just pulled into the parking space of the rest area. "Don't worry about it," Mom smiled, but she looked a little worried.
She reached into her purse, grabbed a couple of Kleenex, and very quickly tried to wipe her face. It didn't do much good; her makeup was smeared and drops of dried cum were all over her face and neck. It would have to be enough though.
"Shit where's my shoes?" she whispered, looking around. They must have been kicked under the seat as well but there was no time to look for them now.
As soon as Dad turned off the car, Mom scrambled over me and went to the door. She jumped out and ran towards the bathroom, her bare feet smacking against the pavement.
"Damn, she really must have to go," Dad said, getting out of the vehicle. Then he turned back and asked.
"Was she crying?"
"I don't think so Dad. I just think she really had to go to the bathroom."
Taking a deep breath, I sat back in the seat and smiled. I had no idea this trip would turn out like this, and we were barely getting started.
Fulfilling my wildest fantasy in just the first few hours of the road trip, I smiled, thinking.
'There is a long way to go.' With that, I too began to climb out of the car.
To be continued...
Author's notes.
I have a definite plan for this family as I write the future chapters but I always welcome suggestions.
Thank you all and hope you enjoyed it. This is just the beginning for this family.
-richman3
